#the amount of shit that went down could fill an essay
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Forget Murphyâs Law, Iâm having a Murphyâs Day.
#everything that could go wrong did go wrong#one thing after another#it just kept coming and it didnât stop coming#the amount of shit that went down could fill an essay#I donât even wanna get into it#Iâm so ready for this trip to be over#no offence Scotland#youâre beautiful Iâm just plum-tuckered#and wanna go home and be a vegetable for a week straight#bad day#personal life#đ§
2 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Fukuya Rank 3 (Temperance Confidant)
You receive a text message from Fukuya.
Are you ready for the next time management class? I call this one "Summoning Your Strongest Skills for Self Sustainment". Basically, using your talents to do things efficiently and minimize your reliance on others. You'll be real interested in this one.
Call Fukuya over for tutoring. You meet him inside the cafe.
We'll start tonight's session here. It's critical to the lesson plan that I obtain a cup of coffee brewed by the proprietor of this establishment. It's not because I'm tired-- though I am. We're going to do a taste test. Excuse me? Can I get a cup of the house blend, please? And a cup of hot water on the side?
Fukuya carries both cups to a table, and you sit down together.
Mm⌠That man knows what he's doing when it comes to coffee. I'll have to stop by here for pleasure one of these days. I'm assuming you're a fan of it, too. Help yourself to mine if you want. After you drink your fill, try some of this.
He takes a small jar of dark brown granules from his pocket and shakes some into the hot water.
I created this instant coffee myself. One cup contains four times the amount of caffeine of a typical cup of coffee, without sacrificing the taste. It's nearly on par with what I just ordered.
>That's poison, isn't it?
What? Why would I poison you where there are witnesses? You've done nothing that deserves poisoning, either. Here, if it puts your mind at ease, let me drink some first. âŚAh, the taste of my ability to sleep tonight evaporating. Delicious.
I'm not going to have you sit here and be skeptical any longer. Bottoms up, Emi.
He hands you the instant coffee, and you take a sip. This is⌠pretty good, actually! You feel your spirits lifting.
Well? Some color just came back to your face. It's good, isn't it?
You nod.
You see, both the owner of this cafe and I use our talents to make great coffee. He does it the proper way, carefully considering the beans, the roast, even the type of water used. Unlike mine, you can taste the love put into it. But doing all that is time consuming, though I'm sure he's gotten quick at it over the years. And the tangible benefit, the caffeine, isn't as potent as it could be. Me, I've always been an instant coffee guy. I don't have the patience for anything else. On the weekends, I whip up a cup while I mess around with my chemistry set. One day, about a year ago, I added one of the chemicals I was experimenting with to my drink. The coffee's effect immediately doubled! I've been tweaking the formula ever since. And that's how I put energy into something I like doing, and wind up with more energy for the things I hate doing.
>That's really cool!
The end result sure is. Some of the intermediate steps were⌠less than spectacular. The process went back and forth from being trivial to making me pull out my hair in frustration. But now I have another time-saving trick up my sleeve. God knows I need it.
I've concocted a few other time savers. Sometime, I'll have to show you my special laundry detergent. It seeks and destroys dirt and sweat so quickly, you have clean clothes in less than five minutes. But Fukuya, you're wondering. I'm not a chemistry buff. How can my talents save me time? Let me give you some examples. If you're good with your hands, you can craft lockpicks, and not have to waste time with things like finding keys or asking for permission to enter. Or if you read a lot of books, you collect lots of info that could help you later on, and your reading speed increases. Even something like writing or drawing does something similar to what my coffee does. It refocuses you so the mundane chores you have to do don't seem as daunting, and gives you motivation to finish them faster.
Writing⌠Wait. Shit! That essay on the Meiji era is due tomorrow morning, isn't it? Damn it, damn it, damn it! I'll have to cut our session short again. Give me the rest of the instant coffee. I'm going to have to chug it. Avert your eyes if you must. [glug glug] Ahh. If you see me pass out in history class right before the homework's collected, you'll know my mission failed. Later.
Late at night, your phone rings when you're alone in your room.
Emi, I'll be staying firmly in my seat tomorrow. Phew! I finished my essay. It's six pages of the same sentence reworded hundreds of different ways, but I doubt the teacher really reads our homework anyway. I realized I neglected to tell you something important. I'll gladly let you use some of my coffee or detergent, any night you feel like it. However, I can only bring you one at a time, and I have to watch you use it.
>Why?
Why the limitations, you mean? First off, I need to ensure I have enough stock for myself. I don't have the means to make very large batches. As for me needing to be there⌠These compounds are volatile. If you don't follow procedure exactly, the entire cafe could go bang. I'm sure your guardian wouldn't appreciate that.
I'm not sticking to my own teachings very well, am I? I get nothing out of coming over to your place and bringing you this stuff. In fact, it's a pain in the ass. But I guess I've taken some sort of liking to you. I see a lot of my former self in you, and I'd hate for it to be too late for you, tooâŚ
You don't need to know what I mean. Just manage your time well. I'll come up with something new to teach you once my brain's numbness from that horrible assignment wears off. Try not to let the anticipation kill you.
0 notes
Text
Pride
Dear nonnie who requested that I write something for Pride month, I'm so, so sorry! Somehow this got lost in my inbox and I didn't see it until I started working on 'Bargain' this afternoon. Please accept this humble ficlet and my deepest apologies. <3
I'm kind of nervous about this one. I know coming out is a deeply personal experience and I'm not sure I wrote it terribly well. Please know that you are loved, valued, cherished, and accepted just as you are. I know for many people the struggle is so much greater than what I wrote in this ficlet. You are all amazing. <3
cw: Internalized homophobia, homophobic parents (happy ending)
------------
June 12, 1999
"Hey!" Harry said, bursting into Draco's room like it was his own.
Draco looked up from the essay he was writing, the last one he needed to finish for his eighth year at Hogwarts. "Hi," he replied and he couldn't help but admire the dimple that stood out on Harry's cheek as he smiled at him.
"Some of us are heading down to Hogsmeade for the pride celebration they're having there tonight," Harry said. "Did you want to come?"
His brow furrowed, "Pride? Like house pride?"
Harry laughed but not unkindly like it would have been prior to this year, "No, like gay pride. It's to celebrate people who are lgbtq+, to affirm their dignity and worth as human beings, you know?"
Draco felt his cheeks flushing hot, "I'm not," he managed through the way it felt like someone had closed off his airway, shaking his head, "I'm not gay!"
"Err," Harry said, scratching the back of his neck, "Right, I wasn't trying to imply anything. Just," he shrugged, "I think I'm bi, and there's GInny and Luna," he continued, stumbling over his words.
"But I'm not!" he protested
"Right," Harry repeated, brow furrowing, "We just thought..." he trailed off, "Ron, who's like as straight as they come is coming too, to show his support."
"I can't," Draco said. "I've got all this work to do, I just-"
"It's okay," Harry said, shaking his head and holding out a hand, "Totally fine, sorry to have bothered you," he added as he quickly fled the room before Draco could say anything else.
(Continue reading below the cut)
He stared after him, still feeling panicked and full of regret at the same time.
Malfoys aren't gay. Malfoys aren't gay. Malfoys aren't gay.
And in spite of the fact that he'd told Harry he needed to finish his essay, he spent the rest of the night trying to get his heart to slow down, his breathing to come easier, and his mind to stop spinning.
The essay remained untouched.
------------
June 9, 2000
Draco was having murderous thoughts.
They had a tradition on Fridays that everyone who lived in Grimmauld sat down together for dinner and if you were dating someone, you were allowed to bring them home with you for dinner. Draco never brought anyone home because the women he dated were so unattractive to him that he just couldn't bring himself to see them for more than a date or two.
Harry, on the other hand was always bringing someone home. He had men and women there with him every week. Usually, it was a different person every week and that didn't bother Draco all that much. But he'd been seeing Conor for six weeks now and the way the other man was always clinging to Harry, always laughing and batting his eyelashes at him; it made Draco feel ready to kill him.
"So I was thinking," Harry said when there was a lull in the conversation, "The Leaky is having a Pride Night celebration tomorrow. Maybe we should all go together?" he asked hopefully.
There were murmurs of approval all around the table and Draco dropped his gaze to his plate, his palms started to itch. Malfoys aren't gay. Malfoys aren't gay.
"What about you, Draco?" Conor asked, all toothy smiles as he rested his arm around Harry's shoulders.
He couldn't help but look over at Harry who was suddenly watching him in that way that made him feel like he was being held under a magnifying glass. People thought that Harry was oblivious but Draco knew they were wrong. Harry knew everything about Draco just from watching him.
Draco swallowed, "Yeah," he managed. "Yeah. I can come for a bit."
Harry smiled at him then, soft and sweet, his dimples showing, "Yeah?" he asked.
And Draco was fairly certain there was nothing he could have said no to when Harry asked like that, so he nodded.
"Great!" Conor enthused and the moment dissipated like fog in the sun. "It'll be so fun to have all of your friends there, babe."
"Err," Harry said, looking over at Conor, "Yeah. Totally." Then he turned back to look at Draco once more, "Yeah," he said again.
-----------
June 10, 2000
Draco had made a mistake.
Malfoys aren't gay. Malfoys aren't gay. Malfoys aren't gay.
"Hey!" Harry said, appearing out of nowhere and wrapping an arm around Draco, "I'm so glad you're here."
"Me too," he lied.
"Come on," Harry said, "Let me introduce you to some people."
Draco spent the next hour meeting all sorts of people, he listened to people telling their stories, people who were claiming their own lives and destinies, and all he could feel was loss.
Every person he listened to felt like another stone tied around his neck, their joy and freedom made him feel even more trapped. Harry went to fetch drinks as he listened to a trans woman named Jocelyn talking about how difficult it had been to come out to her family. And it was the final straw, he lost it. Tears slipped from his eyes and before he could do anything, she was hugging him, "We've all been where you are," she whispered.
He shook his head and pulled back, "I'm not-" he covered his mouth, he couldn't quite force out the lie.
She nodded knowingly, "We've all been there, too."
"I've got to go," he managed, rising on shaking legs and making his way out of the bar as quickly as he could.
When he got outside he bent over, resting his hands on his knees and trying to catch his breath.
"Draco!" he heard as the door opened and he wasn't ready for this.
"Don't," he said, standing up and holding out his hands to stop Harry from coming any closer.
"What's wrong?" Harry asked, eyebrows furrowing in concern and Draco hated it.
"Malfoys aren't gay!" he exploded.
"What?" Harry asked as though his words hadn't been perfectly clear.
"Malfoys aren't gay," he repeated.
Harry tilted his head at him, "Alright."
"So you can stop this," he said, gesturing at the door. "I don't need help coming out. I'm not gay," he spat.
"I'm not trying to help you come out," Harry said, his voice measured and calm in a way that told Draco just how hard he was working at not getting emotional. "I just wanted to introduce you to-"
"Bull shit," he hissed. "Every person you 'introduced me to' told me about coming out."
"It's Pride, Draco. They're," he stopped and corrected himself, "We're celebrating coming out. We're celebrating not hiding who we are anymore. If you think it's about you, well," he shrugged a shoulder, "You probably have more in common with us than you want to admit."
"I'm not gay!" he shouted, shoving Harry away from him.
There was a flash of hurt across Harry's face before he put his hands on his hips and that fire that Draco so remembered from Hogwarts filled his eyes. "No one said you were!" Harry shouted back. "And if you were so afraid of having people think you are, why did you even come in the first place?"
"I guess I shouldn't have."
Harry took a step back away from him, shaking his head, "I guess not." He turned on his heel and stalked back into the bar, leaving Draco standing on the sidewalk, shaking as the adrenaline flooded through him.
-------------
June 11, 2000
It wasn't quite morning when Draco heard a soft knock at his door.
With no small amount of effort, he reached for his wand and cast a spell to open it. Harry was standing in the doorway and Draco huffed, "I've already packed," he said. "I'll leave in the morning."
"What?" Harry asked, sounding panicked, "No!" he said, stepping across the threshold of Draco's room and moving to the chair across from Draco's bed. "No," he repeated. "Draco, please don't leave. I'm sorry. Alright?" Harry said. "I shouldn't-"
"You're sorry?" Draco asked, sitting up and staring at the other boy, "No, I'm sorry," he said, quickly. "I was awful and I didn't le-"
"No," Harry said, shaking his head, "It's my fault. I shouldn't-"
"I'm gay," Draco blurted and then realized what he'd just admitted. He covered his mouth with his hand and his eyes filled with tears.
"Hey," Harry whispered, climbing onto the bed next to him and pulling Draco into his arms, "It's okay."
Draco shook his head but couldn't manage any words around the sob that was choking him.
"It's okay," Harry soothed, stroking his fingers through Draco's hair and rocking him. "I've got you," he breathed. "You're safe," he said, "You're safe," he repeated. "You're loved and you're accepted," he told him, "I've got you."
Draco sobbed, all of the fear, and the guilt, and the shame was built up high in his chest and he felt like he couldn't breathe around it.
"Okay," Harry soothed, "Slow breaths with me, yeah? Just try to match your breathing to mine," he said, his hand rubbing soothingly over Draco's back.
He sucked in a deep, gasping breath that burned all the way down into his lungs.
"That's it," Harry encouraged, "You're alright."
He continued breathing slowly and Draco tried to mirror it until his sobbing was just the occasional hiccup and the tears were just trickling out of his eyes.
"Okay," Harry breathed. "Better?"
Draco nodded and pulled back, "Sorry," he murmured, then he caught sight of Harry's shirt covered in tears and snot and wished that the earth would open up and swallow him, "Salazar, I'm sorry," he said, reaching for his wand and casting a hasty drying charm followed by a cleaning charm.
"It's fine," Harry said, reaching out to still Draco's motions. "It's fine," he repeated. "Look, I didn't mean to pressure you into coming out," he said. "I won't tell anyone," he added hastily.
He shook his head, "It's eating me up inside." Draco wiped the tears off his face, "I'm going to die alone."
"Don't say that," Harry said.
"Well it's true!" he said, "What am I supposed to tell my parents?"
Harry took his hand, "It's up to you," he said softly. "I won't pretend to understand the challenges you're facing. My parents are dead."
"Oh, thanks. Play the dead parent card."
Harry huffed a laugh, "Shut up. I'm trying to say that I can't imagine how difficult this is for you. It's not an easy decision and I want you to know that I am here for you, that I support you, no matter what."
His eyes filled with tears and he let out a groan, "Stop it."
The other boy wrapped his arms around him, "No."
"What is this?" he asked, from where his face was buried in Harry's neck.
"Affection."
"Disgusting," he murmured.
"Want me to stop?"
He shook his head because when Harry wasn't hugging him everything felt a little too big and a little too close.
And he had no idea what he was going to do but when Harry was holding him it didn't seem quite so scary.
-------------
A few weeks later, he and Harry had started dating in secret. Harry was very sweet, very patient as Draco struggled against years of deeply ingrained negative thoughts. Draco still felt like he was a bit of a burden but Harry always insisted he wasn't.
Just over a month after that, Hermione had figured it out on her own, Pansy had tricked him into confessing, and Ron had walked in on the two of them making out on Harry's bed.
And the world didn't end.
Slowly, over the course of the next seven months, they told all of their friends. Everyone was supportive. Everyone was happy for them, happy for him that he'd decided to walk in the truth.
Truth be told, he was happy too. His anxiety still got the worst of him some days and his fear was sometimes bigger than anything else but he got through those days and those days slowly became fewer and fewer.
He got comfortable with Harry; comfortable holding hands, comfortable with casual kisses, comfortable with bickering that turned into flirting, just comfortable in his skin.
One chilly March morning, he and Harry were out to breakfast and they were laughing and teasing each other, like they always did and Draco was happy all the way down to his toes.
He looked across the table at Harry, "You've got whipped cream on your mouth," he laughed.
Harry stuck his tongue out and missed completely.
"Here," he said with a laugh, "Let me," he added as he grabbed the front of Harry's jumper and pulled him close so he could kiss it off his grinning face.
He was pulling back to check that he'd gotten it all when he heard a gasp that he would have recognized anywhere. Draco would never be quite sure what his face and body language were saying at that moment but Harry was instantly on alert, scanning the room for danger. "Shit," he breathed.
"Draco Lucius Malfoy," his mother hissed. "What in Merlin's name do you think you are doing."
"Don't make a scene, mother," he said and even he was surprised at how calm the words came out.
"I don't think that I am the one making a scene, Draco."
"Mrs. Malfoy," Harry said, "Why don't we go somewhere more private for this conversation."
"Oh no," she said, "I don't think there is any conversation to be had. Draco, we'll be leaving. Right this instant."
Draco looked at her, at the woman who had dried his tears, who had sacrificed for him, who had given him life and his heart yearned for her. He longed to reach out and hold her hand like he had when he was young, to let her reassure him that everything would be alright. And it could be. He knew if he walked away with her today, he'd go back to living the life that had been planned for him.
But then he looked at Harry and all he could see was freedom. His heart expanded as he remembered the late nights talking over a bottle of wine, the early mornings as the sun filtered in through Harry's window and painted him golden. He remembered the cuddles on the couch and the evenings spent cooking dinner together. And he knew that he could never go back. He could never live a life of duty and obligation knowing that this one was possible.
"I love you," he said softly as he stared at Harry.
The other man blinked before his mouth curved up in a grin, his dimples showing, "I love you, too."
He reached for Harry's hand to ground himself as he turned to his mother, "You know that I love you," he said to her, "but I can't live a lie. I can't be the boy that you wanted."
"Draco you are being ridiculous."
"Maybe," he replied. "But I never knew what it was like to be free before these past few months with Harry and I won't give them back."
She cast a belated muffliato. "There are plenty of Purebloods who are gay, Draco," she said, keeping her voice low, "You still have your obligation to have a pureblood heir. Marry a nice girl and take a lover if you must, but you will continue your bloodline."
He laughed, it sounded a bit hysterical even to his own ears. "Do you hear yourself?" he asked. "The Malfoy line can die with me. I'm not marrying some woman just to please you."
"Draco-"
"No," he said sharply. "No. I can't do this, mother. I can't be what you want me to be. I'm done." He shook his head, "You can accept this, accept me or not. Either way I am done."
She straightened her spine and smoothed the emotions from her features and Draco knew the decision she had made before she started speaking. He clasped Harry's hand tighter in his. "Very well, then," she said. "Good day," she murmured before she walked away without a backward glance.
They sat in silence for a moment before Harry asked, "Are you alright?"
"I don't know."
"What can I do?" he murmured, squeezing Draco's hand again.
"Can we go home?"
Harry nodded, "Yeah, love. Of course."
He apparated them back and they spend the afternoon cocooned in Harry's room until their friends came to find them for dinner.
---------------
June 9, 2001
This year it's Draco who asked about going to the bar to celebrate Pride.
Harry smiled and pulled him in for a long kiss before nodding and getting dressed.
When they arrived, Draco slipped his fingers through Harry's holding his hand tightly; proud of Harry, proud of how far they've come, and proud of himself for how much he's grown and how brave he's become.
Several of the people he'd met the year before remembered him and are quick to congratulate him and welcome him again. The night was full of music and dancing, of listening to stories and starting to tell his own, it's everything Harry had made it sound like.
And he thought he might be happy, in spite of that little bit of his heart that always ached for his parents.
They're about to head up for another round of drinks when Harry tugged on his hand. "Look," he murmured, pointing to the door.
Draco followed his pointing and saw that there was a woman standing in the door who looked remarkably like his mother. "What?" he managed.
But Harry was already waving to her and nudging Draco forward.
"What?" he repeated when he was standing in front of her.
Without a word she wrapped her arms around him, enfolding him in the comforting feel and scent of his childhood.
"Mummy?" he whispered.
"Yes, darling," she replied, voice equally thick with tears.
Harry cleared his throat, "I'll fetch us some drinks. What can I get you Narcissa?" he asked.
"Whiskey neat," she replied without releasing her hold on Draco.
He pulled back after one more moment, "What are you doing here?"
"Where else could I be?" she asked. "When we didn't see you for your birthday last week," she shook her head. "Well, I knew that I was making a mistake."
Harry returned handing them their drinks and nodding toward a table nearby.
They headed over and she sat next to Draco, "You're my child, Draco," she said. "And I love you more than you can imagine."
He nodded once but didn't say anything. This sounded too much like the start to one of the 'I love you and if you love me, this is how you should act' talks.
"Fortunately, your Mr. Potter has sent quite regular correspondence."
"What?" Draco said, whipping his head around to look at Harry.
He nodded once but before Draco could question him his mother continued.
"He invited me to come tonight," she continued, "To support you. And I've missed so much already, how could I say no?"
"This isn't a phase," he said. "I'm not going to change my mind or be cured one day."
She nodded, "I know."
"Does father?"
She hummed, "We're getting there." She took his hand in her's, "For now, won't you introduce me to some of your new friends?"
--------
Two years later, when he and Harry got married, both of his parents were there, sitting right in the front row and cheering them on.
---------
Thanks for the prompt! I don't quite know what you were hoping for so I hope this is okay! <3
#100 drarry drabbles in 100 days#pride#drarry#drarry ficlet#drarry drabbles#love#learning to love yourself#cw:internalized homophobia#cw:homophobic parents#happy ending#but read with care if you have triggers related to internalized homophobia or homophobic parents#you are loved-valued-and accepted
186 notes
¡
View notes
Text
i decided to write some angsty fluff for you guys because i just really wanted to get this idea off my chest. i hope you all enjoy! âĄ
He Missed Out
Pairings: Eren Jaeger x Fem!Reader
Warnings: some angst, swearing
"Still no response?"
(Y/N) sat there on Eren's bed staring at her phone. She was waiting for a reply from Jean, the guy she liked. He was lagging again on her for the 5th time and of course, she went to Eren to rant about it.
Eren and (Y/N) had been best friends since they were toddlers. Eren lived right next to her and their mothers were close, they bathed together, played at the playground, celebrated birthdays, went through the shitty four years of high school, and now they are going through the next four years of college.
The two watched each other grow up. They were no longer these children who played tag or rode bikes until the street light came on, but rather adults who had to prepare for their futures.
Eren's brunette hair was now long, it grew past his shoulders and could be tied in a neat man bun. (Y/N) grew into a woman practically overnight, her face showed her growth.
"I don't know why you're wasting your time, isn't this like the 5th time he's ghosted you?"
Eren stepped into the room with a bag of chips, he tossed it onto his bed so she could take it.
"He didn't ghost me! He's just not sure if he wants a relationship," she replied, grabbing the bag of chips off the side of the bed.
Eren rolled his teal eyes. "Yeah okay.. I've heard that one before. He ghosted you (Y/N), just like last time."
She leaned back against the headboard, she hated how Eren could be so pessimistic sometimes. He always looked at the bad in certain situations, it was clearly his toxic trait. He was too stubborn to admit it though.
She never understood his stubbornness, many people in high school questioned how she dealt with Eren and his crazy mood swings. He had a temper, causing him to get into fist fights and arguments with anyone in the student body that pissed him off. She always told those people that she could easily calm Eren down, somewhat like a comforter for him.
"He'll be back tomorrow," she said, opening the bag of chips and shoving a few in her mouth. Her tongue tasting the saltiness.
Eren didn't necessarily believe that. "Whatever you say.." he replied before plopping down next to her.
A sudden ping from her phone made her ears chirp. She grabbed it seeing Jean's name across the screen, a smile forming onto her lips.
Eren grabbed the phone from her. "Don't respond," he said, placing it next to him.
(Y/N) turned her head towards him. "Why not? Eren! Give me back my phone. It's rude to not respond," she said, trying to reach over and grab it.
His eyes narrowed, "What? (Y/N), you've got to be kidding me. He ignored you for a whole day, it's rude of him to not respond." he felt frustration going through him.
She pouted a bit, crossing her arms. "You never know Eren!"
Eren shoved her phone in his pocket. "Yeah okay.. you better provide the same energy. Don't reply to him and I swear if you do I will call your mom," he said and reached for the remote.
She rolled her eyes at Eren's actions. He didn't know why Jean wasn't responding, so why should he be mad?
"Fine, whatever you say." she said, looking at the tv screen.
-
The next day was another dreaded day of classes and homework. (Y/N) was swamped with assignments and so was Eren, he had so much to do he could barely keep count of the amount of essays and other work he had to do.
"We could study together!" Eren said, nodding his head at (Y/N) as they walked through the campus.
She was on her phone, not paying too much attention which bothered Eren.
"Hello?"
Eren grabbed her phone out of her hands.
"Eren! Give it back!" she yelled, trying to grab it from him.
He stared at the screen, seeing Jean's name displayed on the screen. Jealousy rang through Eren, it made his chest feel tight.
"Seriously?" he said. "I told you to give him a rest, (Y/N) he's literally a dick."
She rolled her eyes before taking her phone back. "Eren I get you're trying to be a good best friend, but really, I got this. He told me he was busy, relax." she replied, crossing her arms over her chest.
Eren was frustrated, why the hell does she keep going back to the guy? He's put her through so much bullshit and it bothered him to the point that he wanted to punch Jean in the face himself. He always bit his tongue on it, but it was like a thorn in his side whenever she talked or ranted about him. Can't she see what's in front of her?
"Yeah.. whatever.. look I gotta go anyway," Eren said before walking away and leaving her there.
She watched as he turned the corner, fading from her vision. Eren was stubborn but he usually got over things like this, what was the problem now?
Eren scoffed making his way to class, his mind was now clouded with negative thoughts. He wished (Y/N) would just listen to him! No matter how much he tried she wouldn't ever give his words a chance, it's like she didn't want to face the actuality that Jean was a lying asshole.
As Eren turned the corner he was faced with a sight that made his vision turn red.
There was Jean.
Leaning in against another girl.
His green eyes grew wide at the sight, what the fuck was he doing? His eye twitched at the sight, Jean was lying to her. It was blatantly obvious, and that explained why he would disappear for hours to days on end. (Y/N) was his second choice. He whipped out his phone, snapping a photo before heading off to class.
-
Two weeks went by and (Y/N) heard nothing from Eren.
No calls, no texts, nothing.
She tried approaching him at school but he ignored her, he avoided going in the same directions she did and whenever she tried texting him the messages were always opened.
She wasn't sure what she did but she needed her best friend right now. Jean stopped talking to her again, and she needed a listening ear. Eren was her usual go to but without him here, she didn't know what to do.
Here she stood outside Eren's apartment. Her heart thumped in her ears, she could feel it throughout her whole body.
She knocked on the door, waiting for a response.
The door opened, Eren's gaze met hers. She could faintly see his jaw tighten up and his face harden from the sight of her.
"Eren.. um, can we talk?"
He didn't say anything but move so she could enter his apartment. She could smell the faint scent of his body wash on his skin.
"Don't you have class?" he asked, plopping down on a chair.
She fidgeted with her fingers. "Um no.. I finished my classes early," she replied, looking at him nervously.
He nodded his head before sipping the water in his cup. "Mm.. I see"
She felt the awkwardness and tension through the air, something was up. She just didn't know exactly what.
"Jean stopped talking to me again.." she said, avoiding his eyes.
A chuckle escaped Eren's throat. "Huh.. doesn't surprise me but what can I say, you let it happen." he stood up, heading towards the sink.
What the hell? Eren has never said shit like this before to her.
"Okay seriously, what the fuck is your problem!? You ignore me for two weeks and now you're being a dick??" she scoffed.
Eren's head snapped towards her. "My problem? You want the honest truth, (Y/N)? You really wanna hear what the fuck is going on?!" he yelled, his voice sounding serious.
"Yes! It'd be good to know!" she replied, crossing her arms.
He laughed before leaning against the counter. "Jean doesn't fucking like you. Okay? I'm so fucking tired of how dense you are."
She narrowed her eyes at him. "What? Eren you don't understand how complicated it is!" she replied.
He laughed again before sliding his phone in front of her. "What's complicated about that huh?"
She picked up the phone, her eyes grew wide at the sight of Jean leaning against another girl. She felt hurt, angry, upset. Nothing could pinpoint how she felt.
"I-I'm.." she felt tears burning her eyes.
"It's so hard being your friend.." he mumbled, looking at her.
Her head shot up, "What?! Eren-"
"No let me fucking speak for once. It's so hard being best friends with you, these guys walk all over you! And guess what? I'm the one who has to fix you! Then what do you do (Y/N)? You go back and let them treat you like shit."
Tears rolled down her cheeks, a few sobs escaped her mouth.
"Eren-"
"I'm not finished, do I gotta remind you? Levi Ackerman during your freshman year? Porco Galliard your junior year? I was there for all of that. You kept going back to them and you never once listened to me! I warned you so many times, yet you rather not face the facts. I was always there to pick up the pieces." he said, his voice loud.
She sobbed, Eren was right. She never listened to him, he always was the one to give her warnings and yet she still went for it anyway.
"Eren.. I-I'm s-sorry.." she cried.
He scoffed, "It's just.. you never saw who was in front of you," he said, looking at the floor.
Her head shot up, "What? What do you mean?" she asked, her brows furrowed.
"Don't you get it (Y/N)?" he asked.
She shook her head, "N-No..? I don't even understand why you're yelling at me either!" she replied, wiping a few tears off her cheeks.
"Christ (Y/N), I fucking love you that's why!"
Silence filled the room between them. She felt her heart suddenly swell, deep down she always knew she loved Eren.. she just pushed those feelings away because she thought it was just a best friend kind of love. But it was more.
"B-But.. what about Mikasa? A-And Historia?" she asked.
Eren walked towards her. "(Y/N).. I love you, I never loved Mikasa or Historia.. they were just close friends. I always hung around them to try and push what I felt away," he replied.
"I don't understand.. how long? Why didn't you ever just come clean?" she asked, few tears escaping her eyes.
He looked away from her. "(Y/N) I knew I loved you when we started high school, Armin noticed, so did Mikasa. I wanted to come clean sooner but everytime we got close you found another guy and pushed me out of the picture."
Her eyes went to the floor, she was trying to process this information. She never once thought Eren felt the way she did, she always figured that she'd be only a best friend, nothing more.
"Eren.. I'm sorry, I'm such a horrible best friend." she said, sniffling a bit.
He walked in front of her, placing his hands on her shoulders. "Don't apologize.. I don't wanna see you hurt anymore that's all," he used the pad of his thumb to wipe away the tears on her cheeks.
She looked into his eyes, she noticed how they softened now. "E-Eren.. I-I love you.." she said, curling her fingers around his wrist.
His eyebrows shot up, "What? N-No you don't.. you're just saying that to make me feel better," he replied, looking away.
She used her hand to turn his face towards her again. "Have I ever lied to you? Eren.. I knew I loved you, I thought it was just a best friend type of love, but I knew deep down it was more than that."
His cheeks dusted pink, "I just... I don't want you saying it because I said it. You genuinely mean so much to me and fuck... (Y/N) I wanna be the one to heal you from everything," he said, cupping her cheek. "I want to make you forget all of the hurt you went through."
She felt a smile grow onto her cheeks. "I'd.. love that," she replied, looking into his hues.
Their faces were now inches apart, his lips ghosted over hers before he leaned in and kissed her. Her lips were soft, warm, the kiss was passionate, it felt.. real. Her arms went around his neck, bringing him down closer to her.
His hands found their way to her hips, he pressed her body against his.
Breaking the kiss, she looked up at him. "I love you.." she said.
A smile grew onto his lips. "I love you too.." he replied. "Please.. let me be the one to heal you from all of this, I promise, I'll never hurt you."
Her cheeks grew warm, "You promise?"
"Have I ever lied to you..?" he asked.
She felt a smile grow onto her features. "Well no.." she replied.
He pecked her lips, "There's your answer, now come on, let me take care of you."
He lifted her up, her legs going around his waist. "Eren! Be careful," she said, slapping his shoulder.
"I won't drop you, trust me!" he said, taking her to his room.
-
"I haven't heard from (Y/N) in days," Jean said, looking at Connie.
He shrugged, "I dunno! Maybe she lost her phone," he said.
Jean sighed, maybe she was just busy? He wasn't sure.
"Uh.. Jean?" Connie said, hitting his arm and pointing at someone.
Jean looked up, his jaw dropping.
There she was, but she wasn't by herself. She was with.. Eren??
"Ha! Sucks to be you!" Connie said, chuckling at Jean's expression.
He glared at him, "Shut up! What the hell?! That doesn't make sense.. she was talking to me!" he said.
Eren smirked as he walked past Jean and Connie, his hand around (Y/N)'s waist. He felt enjoyment watching Jean get pissed, he also seemed to take in that Jean noticed the small bite marks around her neck. All provided by Eren of course.
"Stupid Eren.." Jean mumbled.
Eren looked at (Y/N), she smiled up at him. "That was probably the most petty thing I've done," she giggled.
Eren smirked, leaning down to kiss her lips. "He missed out," he replied.
"He certainly did." she said, taking his hand into hers and going to class.
#anime#attack on titan#shingeki no kyojin#aot x y/n#aot x reader#aot imagines#aot fanfiction#snk x y/n#snk x reader#snk fanfiction#snk imagines#shingeki no kyoujin fanfiction#eren jaeger#eren jaeger x reader#eren x reader#attack on titan fanfiction#anime fanfic
412 notes
¡
View notes
Text
a/n: This is by far THE MOST requested fic Iâve ever had and (a year later) itâs finally here!! First of all, sorry that it took me so long but when I first wrote Wildest Dreams I never intended on it having a follow up, but the amount of love I got from it was so overwhelming that I decided to put this together for you all :) Iâm not gonna lie, Iâm a bit nervous about it, considering the amount of requests Iâve had the past year, I know thereâs gonna be a lot of expectations and I wanted to do something a bit different so itâs not too predictable lol. So yeah, as always, feedback is very much welcomed!! If you enjoy please reblog it to support my writing, it would mean the world to me <3
word count: 13.7k
warnings: none!
concept: Itâs Evanâs birthday and he decides to do something a bit different.
Wildest Dreams: read part 1 here :)
                        ~*~ ~*~ ~*~
In the last two steps, you have to use your leg to support the box as it starts to slowly slip down your fingers. This serves as a reminder to start exercising again now that the midterm is over â meaning that you should finally give in to Niaâs pleas to join her in the free week of Pilates classes she got when signing in at the gym, âExercising is one of the best ways to relieve stress!â She would argue, to which youâd simply reply with something along the lines of: âSo does binging another trashy reality tv show!â
Thankfully, no one seems to notice your struggle, sparing you the embarrassment of listening to their teases due to your difficulty in carrying one of the smallest boxes of the bunch. Nate barely glances at you once you finally reach the car to hand him the box, only shooting the longest smile youâve ever seen coming from himâwhich somehow still manages to be probably the quickest when compared to any other regular person. His girlfriend, who stands with hands on her hips, entirely held his attention. Niaâs purple strands of hair poke out of her half-bun in every direction and her bottom lip has found its permanent spot between her teeth as her eyes fixate on the vehicle in front of her, barely blinking.
âEverything alright, Ni?â You prompt, trying to even your breathing. âForgot something? Thereâs still time to check.â
âItâs not that.â She mumbles, shaking her head to break out of her thoughts. âMy keyboard doesnât fit.â Nia nods at the instrument lying on top of the carâs ceiling.
âOh,â You say, frowning your lips as you take in her stressed figure. Clearing your throat, you attempt to blurt out a joke, âMaybe itâs a sign you shouldnât move it and stay right here in our little flat with creaky doors.â
She breathes out a sharp laugh, finally looking at you as she drops her arms. âDonât start.â She warns, âYou promised; no crying today.â
âDonât worry, Iâm good at holding back the tears.â You give her a soft smile, pulling her smaller frame into a hug. The sudden reality of your best friend and roommate leaving you hitting you at once. âGonna miss you, Ni.â
You feel her sigh into your shoulder, arms circling around your middle. âIâll be ten minutes away.â
âNot the same.â
âI know.â
The two of you sway in silence for a moment, and you watch from over her shoulder as Nate attempts to awkwardly pick up the keyboard, almost dropping it on the sidewalk in the process. He grunts, the instrument tilting in his arms, and you giggle as you hear Nia sigh once more. Tightening your arms around her, you release each other as she turns to check on her boyfriend who holds the instrument as you would a newborn â except this one is half his size and hard as a wood plank.
He glances between the both of you, helpless. âUh, where does this go?â
âYou can put it with the other big boxes upstairs, babe. Weâll take them Sunday.â Nia says, moving to close the trunk. She looks back at him, calling back in a sing-like voice before he disappears inside, âThank you!â
You lean back against the car, a playful pout plumping your bottom lip. âAm I only seeing you again on Sunday, then?â
âNope, Iâll pick you up for Evanâs birthday â did you forget about it already?â
You have. âOf course not. Itâs on â tomorrow.â
âIs it tomorrow?â Nia gasps, eyes widening. âHoly shit, tomorrowâs Friday.â
You nod slowly, just as shocked as she is about how quickly the past couple of weeks have flown by. Between piles of book reports and stress-tear-stained essays during midterms week, you also had to find some time to help Nia with packing boxes while searching for a new roommate for yourself. If you managed a five-hour sleep on these past days, that would have been a well-rested night. So you canât really blame yourself for forgetting about Evanâs birthday when Nia herself had it slipping through her mind.
âThis is an emergency,â Nia says, eyes focusing on a point beyond you and, you feel like, if you listen close enough, you can hear the engines inside her head working. âIâll have come here earlier so you can help me with my outfit.â
You chuckle. âWhat even is the theme this year?â
âHe didnât tell me,â Nia says in a huff. âBut, on the bright side, I donât think this year heâll do anything too crazy â he was too busy these last couple months with that short film I told you about, remember?â
âEvan doing something low key? Thatâs a first.â You raise your eyebrows, skeptical.
âI mean, I donât know. Iâm just guessing.â Nia shrugs, picking at her nails. âIâm only saying because he mentioned once he was only inviting, like, twenty people.â
Now, this is a surprise. âIâm glad I made the cut, then.â
Itâs not a secret to anyone whoâs ever had any kind of interaction with Evan that heâs fond of the dramatics of life â his bright-colored outfits with mismatching patterns being the first example that comes to mind â and that reflects as well in his events. Especially when it comes to his birthday.
To be fair, youâve only actually been to two birthday parties of his so far â considering the invitation usually finds you because heâs close to Nia and sees you as some sort of extension of her. Nevertheless, they were both impactful enough that left a clear impression of how much he enjoys celebrating himself. Last year in particular you remember quite well. It was what he called âEvaneyâ themed; being a mix of himself and his favorite artist: Britney Spears. And, while you and Nia showed up as one of at least fifteen different variations of the Baby One More Time schoolgirl outfit, Evan pulled a perfect match of the Oops! I Did It Again red bodysuit that he got one of his fashion student friends to tailor for him, as well as freshly dyed beach blonde hair to suit it. He even went as far as photoshopping pictures of himself on Britneyâs body and had them printed on posters hung on every single room of the house. There were even custom-made cups and napkins with them â two of them that Nia stole at the end of the party still sit somewhere in your kitchen to this day.
Another particular thing you remember quite clearly was that there were enough people crowded in his living room to fill up your entire apartment, as you recall. And thatâs about how a typical event at his home is like â even on his friendsmas dinner there were much more than just twenty people eating turkey out of disposable hot pink plates. So, Niaâs information leaves you wondering what he could have in mind for tomorrow with such a limited list of people.
Before you can voice your wonders to her, though, Nate pushes through the entrance door again. You can tell he, much like you minutes ago, is trying to cover his heavy breathing. âI left it on top of those big boxes with a bunch of books in âem.â
âBrilliant! Thank you, baby.â Nia grins, wrapping an arm around his middle. âBy the way, we just remembered Evanâs birthdayâs tomorrow.â
âIs it tomorrow already?â Nate asks, and you hold back a giggle at the way his face scrunches in discontent. He hates going to Evanâs to a point thatâs nearly comical. âFuckâs sake.â
âAnd I think Iâll come here early so we can get ready together.â Nia nods towards you.
Nate grunts. âDo I have to go this time?âÂ
âOf course, darling.â She rises to her tiptoes to pinch his cheek, to which he brushes it off.
Nate looks at you, and you only send him a tight smile in solidarity. The two of you share similar experiences with Evan, considering the only reason either of you even gets invited is that because youâre close to Nia, and sheâs close to Evan. Although you like Evan, even if youâre not that close with him, you can still put on your social mask for a couple of hours and have fun at his parties. Nate, on the other hand, is likely the least sociable person youâve ever met, and itâs obvious how uncomfortable he gets every time.Â
Nia seems to sense how tense he gets as well, because she steps in front of her boyfriend, finding his eyes with her doe-like ones. âI mean, if you donât want to, then you donât have to.â
He sighs, âOf course Iâll go with you.â He looks up at you. âMaybe this time we can actually count how many faces of his we can see from the couch.â
This time you donât hold back a giggle. âI have a feeling weâll have an easier time this year.â
âHope so.â Nate taps on Niaâs back. "Let's go, then? Is everything you need in the trunk?â
âYup.â She answers, circling the car and opening the door to the passengerâs side. Before entering, she gives you one last look. âDo you want me to bring anything for you tomorrow?â
âIâm good.â
ââkay!â She enters, closing the door behind her in a click and leaning over Nate to wave at you from his window. âSee you tomorrow! Donât cry too hard tonight!â
âI wonât!â You wave back.
Watching as the car pulls back, before driving away and disappearing around the corner, thereâs a light breeze that raises goosebumps on the exposed skin of your arms. You cross them under your chest, leaning back into the wall of your building, not quite ready to go back to your empty home yet. The seconds blend into minutes and you stand there The promise you made to Nia not even a minute ago already pooling in your eye, knowing you wouldnât be able to keep it anyway, you let it tickle its way down your cheek.
A rougher gust of wind hits you and, this time, you turn to go inside.
                       ~*~ ~*~  ~*~
The days are still not long enough so that the sun can shine proudly at seven in the afternoon, but as spring just about rounds the corner thereâs still a golden glow as the rays provide one last warmth before disappearing on the horizon. And thatâs how the sky greets you once you step out of your building to make your way towards Evanâs house for his birthday.
As planned, Nia arrived at yours with plenty of time so the two of you could help each other get ready, a bag filled with clothes sheâs just taken to Nateâs yesterday under her arm for you to help her choose. âIâm thinking something monochromatic tonight.â She said as she walked in, making you jump in your spot on the couch as you didnât hear her using the spare key. âIâm just not sure what color.âÂ
She ended up choosing red. There was an old box of red hair dye you found lost inside the bathroom cabinet after Nia left â along with two different brands of shaving cream, although those belonging to Nate â and, after presenting it to her, she decided to go all for it, taking it as a sign. Nate showed up just about an hour after his girlfriend, still in his work attire and barely batting an eye at Niaâs new hair color as she blew dried it. The only comment leaving his mouth being, âYou look like a tomato,â before kissing her forehead and excusing himself for a nap while the two of you finished getting ready.
What neither of you realized was that Niaâs last-minute decision took more time than you predicted, giving you barely enough time to get dressed. To her, that wasnât exactly an inconvenience considering she had an outfit ready to match any color she wanted â in this case, was a red-dyed denim two-piece. and a matching jacket that ended up discarded after she noticed it covered her newest shoulder tattoo (though you tried to argue she could just have Nate carry it so she could wear it considering she eventually would get cold at some point). To you, however, was more of a stressful task, seeing you hadnât taken in mind to think of an outfit beforehand. So you ended up just going with the safest option that didnât give you a lot of room to overthink, choosing to finish your makeup on the way so Evan wouldnât have any of your heads on a plate for being late.
Youâve found that applying mascara on a moving vehicle is not the easiest task, as Nia holds your elbow to help you keep steady while talking nonstop with the driver about a topic you stopped paying any mind to about ten minutes ago.
âIâm loving our black and red moment, by the way.â She turns to you, loosening her hold as you finish the last coat. âYou look like one of those hot businesswomen with your teenage daughter who likes to dress like an animated character.â
You laugh at her comparison, only now noticing the discrepancy between both your outfits. Without even realizing it, you also ended up going for the monochromatic look. Except unlike Niaâs, yours completely lacks any color. âThatâs actually the best comparison you could make.â
âI know â You can take a left right here â Here, I have lip gloss.â Nia fetches a small tube from her jacket (that she ended up taking, after all), presenting it to you.
âDo you not have lipstick?â
âAre you not planning on smudging it later?â Nia wiggles her eyebrows, teasing. The hint behind her words makes you roll your eyes, snatching the lip gloss from her hand without bothering to give her an answer. There was about a month or so, just before winter rolled around, that Nia felt as if she had a mission to get you with someone. You suspect, knowing too well how her mind works, that she mustâve felt some sort of guilt for what happened during her film project last year. It was clear that her attempts came from a place of good heart, but this doesnât mean that it made them any less annoying. However, after her plans to move in with Nate became more concrete, her cupid persona seemed to have disappeared, or so youâd thought. But now that thereâs nothing else filling her mind anymore, it looks like sheâs back at it, and you canât help but snort. âWhat? Iâm just saying-â
âYou say a lot of things, most of them are incorrect.â You say, âIâm not smudging anything tonight. Not on a party with twenty people, for fuckâs sake.â
âDonât say that before â right there! The big house on the corner!â Nia leans over the console, signaling to the driver where to park. Itâs so sudden that you notice how he jumps just slightly from his seat, chuckling to yourself at how Nate snaps his eyes at her.Â
The front of Evanâs Victorian home is unusually quiet once you step out onto the sidewalk. So much so that, if it werenât for the lined cars parked along the street and filling his driveway, you wouldâve thought youâd typed in the wrong address.Â
The discrepancy is clear to you when compared to other gatherings Evan hosts in his house, but especially for his birthday. Last year, you could hear Toxic blasting from his place from the moment you turned on his street, and a small crowd gathered on his front yard â most of which you recall being comprised of people plastered out of their minds, particularly one semi-naked man who was using one lamppost as a strip pole while swinging a stuffed snake
Thatâs more or less the standard one could expect when invited to a party at Evanâs. So, to find the street as silent as any regular day is, to an understanding, odd.Â
âAre you sure itâs the right date?â You ask as the metal creak of the front gate mends with gushes of wind whistling through the air.
âYup,â Nia says simply, walking in front of you. âYou can hear the music inside, shush.â
You come quiet, listening in, and, surely, you can hear the faint keys of a piano coming from the other side of the stone walls, but it only brings up more questions to your head than answers. Evan seems like the last person on Earth who would listen to classical music. Deciding not to voice your question this time, you follow short behind Nia, kicking some loose stones on the gravel path leading to the front door.
Thereâs no need for more than a single knock for it to open almost immediately, revealing a lace-clad Evan downing the last bits of his wine. Without the barrier you can hear the music more clearly, the keys of the piano meshing in a peculiar way, not like anything youâve ever heard in a classical songâ at least not ten years ago when you tried to learn piano for a year before giving up.
âLook at my favorite people!â Evan says with his purple-stained lips, pulling Nia for a hug with the arm thatâs not holding the door open while pointing at a spot behind her. âDid you greet Jonathan when you passed him? Itâs his birthday as well.â
He points to a spot where a gnome statue sits in the dry grass, face painted in clown makeup. Nateâs voice comes from behind you, âChrist.âÂ
âNate!â Evan chirps, going straight for the man standing with a sharp smile and throwing his arms around him. âYou know youâre my favorite grumpy, right?â
Nate only taps on the shorter manâs back, quickly moving to Niaâs side as soon as heâs free from the embrace. With that, Evan turns to you, hands finding your elbows as he takes you in, âAnd what have you been up to, bug? It's been ages.â
âYou know⌠Books and⌠Stuff.â You chuckle, brushing it off. âHappy birthday, E.â
âThank you!â He claps his hands together. âNow, câmon, letâs get all of you started.â
Following him inside, youâre met with a glittery box standing right next to the entrance; rolls of tape seal it shut, and a hand-sized hole has been cut on top of the lid. You try to peek at what could be inside, but strings of colorful crepe paper are stuck to the hole, making it harder to know its contents.
Evan picks up the box, holding it to his side. âSo, I need each of you to grab a piece of paper inside the box. There will be a number in it but for now just hold on, drink, and chat while waiting for further instructions.â His voice lowers at the end to give his words more of a mystery behind them.
Nate tenses in front of you and you have to keep yourself from chuckling at his desperate gaze moving from the box to his girlfriend as he moves uncomfortably on his feet. Nia, however, only gives him a pat on his back, barely looking at her boyfriend as she does a little dance in excitement. âOh, this feels fun.â She says, quickly reaching her hand inside the box and retrieving a piece of paper. âMysterious, but fun. What do you have in mind, sir?â
âNothing too crazy this year, darling, you can relax â Weâre all too tired.â He moves the box towards Nate, who reluctantly reaches inside. âJust something to mesh people together that wonât give me too much of a headache to clean tomorrow.â
âSmart.â You say, peeking at the box as itâs presented to you before reaching for a paper inside, quickly reading the number eight written on it before folding the piece between your fingers.
âNice! As always, drinks in the kitchen. Weâre starting in ten minutes!â Evan claps, hushing the three of you further inside.
Surprisingly, this time around there are no posters of his face in sight as you follow Nia and Nate to the kitchen. Thereâs a mild mash of voices coming from the living room â where the sound of the piano is the loudest, and you wonder if he got an actual piano or if itâs just a Bluetooth speaker â, but itâs not nearly as loud as youâre used to from past times. The lighting has been lowered to a buttery yellow; you realize once you enter the kitchen that feels too bright to your eyes in contrast to the hallway.
âIs there any alcohol?â You wonder out loud, and Nia glances at you with her eyebrows shot towards her hairline. âWhat? Iâm just asking âcause everyone is unusually quiet.â
âThereâs wine and â what are these guys right here?â She picks up one out of four plastic jars sitting on the kitchen island, reading the label stuck to it out loud, âStrawberry Mary â ooh, this looks fun.â
You reach for the other three to check their contents, but all have names similar to the one Nia now fills her cup with â fruity, yet mysterious: Lana Banana, Jenny Berry Mix, and Pineapple Suzan. âDid he come up with these?â You chuckle, reaching for the berry mix.
âIt was probably Adam,â Nia says, and you frown. âThat bartender guy? The one with the pet snakes.â
âOh, yeah. I know him.â
The room comes quiet as you serve yourself, and only after you glance up you realize a tension lingering in the air. Nate stands awkwardly in a corner, eyes fixed on Nia as he moves his head around subtly. Glancing between the two of them, you notice how their expressions change as they keep their eyes locked, not a single word being uttered out loud. To you, it almost feels as if they are reading each otherâs minds, and the heat of their silent argument becoming clear once Nate huffs, shaking his head.Â
Nia clears her throat, seemingly uncomfortable, shooting you a knowing look. Itâs only when she gives you a toothless smile that you realize the silent question behind it. âUhm, Iâm going to check if there are any sweets outside.â
Beelining towards the doorway, you quickly make your way out of the room. The hallway is empty and, from where you stand awkwardly in the middle of it, you can tell Evanâs left his spot by the front door, meaning heâs likely gone to the living room where the rest of the guests are. You can hear them chatting, although like you previously pointed, the voices are much more controlled than what youâre used to, and that makes you oddly flustered by the thought of walking in alone.Â
Considering the limited amount of invitations this year, the chances of you knowing anyone are slim and, to add to your sudden nervousness, most of the people from Evanâs closest circle of friends are â like himself â inexplicably intimidating. This is mostly because it feels like this unspoken competition that everyone has settled with each other, to subtly brag about your success whilst simultaneously pretending to be impressed about the otherâs accomplishments. And for you specifically, considering youâre not part of this artist clique that they lock themselves into, it feels particularly tiresome to be part of those interactions.Â
So, you opt to wait for Nia, pretending to admire one peculiar painting hanging on a wall opposite to where the doorway leading to the living room stands. Every so often, you catch yourself glancing over your shoulder one way or the other, either towards the kitchen to check if your friends are joining you, or to the doorway where the rest of the guests are in. At one point, the voices get louder, joining in a laugh before tangling together in a mess of noise you canât make sense of. Itâs after a minute that you hear footsteps coming from the living room, making you freeze on your spot, carefully turning your back to whoeverâs about to catch you avoiding the party, and focusing on the piece youâve been staring at for the past five minutes.
The painting you first thought was just random strokes of earth tones abstractly put together you now realize itâs a man and it doesnât take you more than a second or two to recognize Evanâs side profile in a peach shade. Your hand claps on top of your mouth as you fight the urge to laugh. The sound comes out muffled, but it stops as you hear the footsteps falter as they turn into the hallway. Keeping you back to them, you listen as the wooden floor creaks as whoever was approaching makes their way back. You peek to catch sight of who it might be, but all you make out is the shadow of mustard corduroys turning the corner.
As if on cue, Nia and Nate finally appear from the kitchen, thankfully neither appearing to be sour after the talk in the kitchen.Â
âFinally.â You say, still feeling giggly from your finding. âNate, you have to check this-â
âOkay! Letâs start, then. Do we have everyone in the living room?â Evanâs voice interrupts you as he calls out. Nia guides you along with her to the living room. And, as soon as the three of you enter, Evan nods at you, before continuing, âNow that all the bunnies are trapped, we shall begin!â He laughs, clapping his hands together before motioning vaguely to everyone. âBefore I explain what I have planned, I want to pair you all. So, Iâll call out the numbers that each of you picked when you arrived, so everyone can find their pair.â
You frown, confuse yet curious about what Evanâs up to as he calls out the numbers. Now that you stop to glance around the room, you note how there are more people than youâd expected. Itâs still not nearly as many as previous parties of his, but it still feels like the room is nicely filled, maybe just a dozen people above twenty. And amongst them, thereâs quite a few you recognize as they pair up together â like Georgia, the first one to be called, whom you spent a good half of the New Yearâs party with, or Taylor, who gets paired with Nia (you remember him particularly from a film festival that Nia had been part of â he produced and directed a short film comparing the second wave of feminism to the wildlife in the Amazon Rainforest, and Nia couldnât stop complaining about how bad it was for the entire week after).Â
Itâs when Evan jokes with someone on the other side of the room, however, that you see him.
Heâs tucked in a corner, right next to the bookshelves, arms crossed under his chest in a way that makes his tattoos pop out of his biceps, something you notice even standing on the opposite end of the room. His smile is subtle as he watches the scene in front of him, but itâs still enough for a dimple to poke at one side of his face -- itâs barely there, but youâve seen it up close enough times that you notice those details. His hand holds a drink, but you pay no mind to it because what calls your attention is the mustard corduroy hugging his hips, the same one you watched run from you not only five minutes ago.
He laughs, and you avert your eyes, mouth still hung open. You wonder if anyone will notice if you leave.
But, as though he could read your mind, Evan calls the number written on that sits crumbled inside the pocket of your jacket. âWhere are my number eights?â
You step forward and, like a magnet, your eyes glue on Harry as he raises his hand.Â
Shaking your head in disbelief, you have to fight against an urge to shut your eyes tightly as the regret of having left your room at all tonight becomes almost overwhelming. All you expected for the night was to forget about book reports and endless essays piled up on your computer, to relax, maybe drink a bit more than you should while watching Evanâs friends dancing with a taxidermy beaver or something of sorts (that was on his friendsmas party two years ago). Instead, here you are on what feels like the first day of class dynamic your teacher has imposed to make everyone interact with each other. And, suddenly, the long pages of (insert boring book) donât seem that bad right now.
And to make matters worse (because the universe just likes to add a little more spice to your tragedies) of all people standing in this living room you just had to be paired with the one with whom you had a fling-like relationship six months ago.
Itâs awkward before he even approaches you, the tension making you fidget in your spot anxiously, barely being able to shoot a tight smile his way.Â
The last time you saw Harry was through the rearview mirror of a car, standing on the sidewalk like an abandoned puppy with his tail between his legs. Though you admit you let your dramatics take away when you turned away from him to leave, the feeling behind it was genuine. You were upset. He had led you on, after all, made you think he wanted to have something more just to ignore you for months and, later, appear with a redhead under his arms and call her his girlfriend. So, yes, it wasnât the best note to leave on.
But despite how you left the last encounter, the spark of nervousness that shoots through your stomachs right now doesnât come exactly because of his presence, but more so for the awkward nature of this encounter. At the time it happened, you avoided any activity that had the slight possibility of seeing him again like the plague. You were hurt, and you were mad â though the second part was more directed at yourself than at him. But that was six months ago. After all, as much as you felt enchanted by him and as much as those two weeks you spent together were nice, thatâs all that it was: two weeks. Yes, you were sad and, yes, maybe you shed a tear or two while watching Love, Rosie with Nia afterward, but that passed as quickly as it came.
That is, until now.
âYour hair is shorterâ This Is all you blurt out when he stands in front of you again.
âIt is, yeah.â Harry runs his hand through his hair. The strands that last time you saw him, curled around his jawline, now peek just under his earlobe. âDid it myself, actually.â
âReally?â You take a big gulp from your drink, gaze going anywhere but meeting his own. âFound yourself another talent.â
âAnother?â You can hear the smirk in his voice.
âI mean, besides acting.â You grin, holding the cup to your lips and sparing him a glance. âSuppose after your debut youâve gotten yourself busy with casting callsâ
âOf courseâ Harry laughs. Now that youâre closer you have a better look at his dimples as they pop out, as well as the constellation of freckles hugging his nose, and the mole right under his lips. You avert your eyes again. âIâm set to be the next Bond, in factâ
âOh, wow.â You raise your brows, grinning at the brim of your cup. âI can see it.â
He turns to you, âCan you?â You peek at him. "Why is that?â
This is exactly what you were afraid of all those months ago after last seeing him. The entire reason you ran from any possibility of seeing him again afterward. You can still remember clearly how much of a flirt he is, even when he doesnât mean to be. Itâs not a secret that Harryâs a charming man. His words are like honey, and when he uses them just right, you know is enough to have you melting. And it doesnât help how well you seem to click together. Even now, you still feel it by your impulse to flirt back, to look him in the eye, and get just close enough to feel the scent of his cologne. Do all that just to turn away in the last second. Tease him the same way he did you. But you donât do any of that, of course, because youâre as petty as you are bitter. So, instead, you click your tongue. âDonât get too comfortable, Harry, bet your girlfriend wouldnât be happy about that.â
He chuckles. âWhat girlfriend?â
This time you turn fully at him, brows shooting up not in defiance, but surprise. âYikes.â You say before youâre able to hold back.
âYikes.â Harry still holds a smile when he repeats it, head falling as he lets out a â nervous? â laugh.
A question pops into your head. One that lingered in your mind for a good while now, but comes back a bit louder now that you have the information that his relationship was short-lasted after all. Itâs a short one, but one that requires a long answer, you suppose. What happened? You think. But you donât dare to voice it, you donât want to have this conversation with him. Whatever the explanation is, itâs not going to change anything. So you just avert your gaze back to Evan, who now calls for everyoneâs attention again.
âI know youâre all dying to know what this is all about. So, Iâm going to explain it all.â And with that introduction, Evan dives into a monologue you only pay half mind to. Itâs hard for you to focus on the words rapidly leaving his mouth as you can feel Harry glancing at you every so often from the corner of your eye. You listen in to Evan describing himself as a feisty kid and mention his love for drama, and then you feel the ghost of Harryâs arm bumping against yours as he sways on his feet. You try to pay attention to the story being told of the events leading up to this birthday party, and then you have to hold yourself back from meeting Harryâs eyes once you feel them at the side of your face once again. He makes a comment under his breath that you donât quite catch, and youâre about to question him before Evanâs voice comes in an even higher pitch. âI wanted tonight to be exactly that: chaotic. I didnât want anything to quite make sense, and I didnât want to think much, if Iâm honest, last year of film school is taking a big chunk of my functioning neurons and mâdadâs whiskey collection is taking the rest of them.â
Thereâs a collective laugh that takes place and, once again, Harryâs eyes peeking at you. âEveryone can relax, itâs not one of those murder mystery parties, as Iâve heard some people guess â for fuckâs sake as if I have the time and patience to plan something like that.â He says with a sip directly from a wine bottle you just now realize heâs been holding. âItâs a scavenger hunt, you have a partner and an envelope with clues. Each pair will find something related to moi and after itâs all done, weâll eat burgers and talk about me for the rest of the night.âÂ
âSounds easy enough.â Harry mumbles.
Evan claps his free hand on his wrist, hushing everyone. âSo off you go, câmon! Iâll be hungry in an hour.â
âThis is gonna beâŚâ You start. âInteresting.â
âInteresting is a great word to describe it.â
âWell, letâs try to do this as quickly as possible, then.âÂ
 The side of his lips quirks up. âOn a rush?â
âThis is not exactly a comfortable position to be. I think you get it.â You say, fidgeting on your feet. You wait for a second for him to say something so you can start the activity, but he doesnât and you realize thereâs a piece missing. âDo you have an envelope?â
Harry nods, reaching for his pocket where the envelope sits folded in half. He swiftly opens it, taking out a card.
 âWell?â You prompt, âRead us the first clue, Bond.â
Thereâs a smile that Harry fights against at the nickname and youâre not sure due to the dim light, but you think thereâs a hint of a rosy tone on the apple of his cheeks. âAn activity that grows lives and ruins manicures.â He reads out loud, pausing for a moment before laughing to himself. âI know this one.â
âGrows lives?â You frown. âAs in, a pregnancy?â
Harry shakes his head, leading the way towards the corridor. âAs in, gardening.â
âThatâs a very weird way to put it.â You say, following him. âDoes he garden?â
He walks into the kitchen, greeting two people you donât recognize who are searching for something â their clue, you assume â inside the cabinets. âNo, but his sister does. Thereâs a greenhouse in the back.â
You simply hum in response, muttering a quick thank you as he opens the door for you that leads to the back garden. The greenhouse is not unfamiliar to you from the outside, there have been a good amount of summer gatherings in his back garden for you to know of its existence. But youâve thought nothing more about it. If youâre honest, you never really paid much attention to it. If anything, you assumed he used it as storage at most, never taking Evan as someone who enjoyed gardening. Though now you know you were right, you've also learned that his sister lives with him and you wonder why heâs never mentioned it before.
The curiosity inside of you wants to question Harry about it, to ask him what else he knows you donât. When you think about it, thereâs a lot you want to ask him about. Not just regarding Evan, but also regarding him. You wonder what heâs been up in the past six months if he ended up adopting the kitten heâd told you about back when you were still filming or if he read any of the book recommendations you wrote on his notes app one particular night the two of you chatted for longer than the moon could hold itself up in the sky. The part of you that begs for you to say something on the short walk is so strong you have to physically bite your tongue to be able to hold back.
You donât have to hold for long, however, as Harry takes it upon himself to say, âSo,â He starts, clearing his throat, âHow- uh- how are you doing?â
Somehow, his words click something inside of your mind. They remind you of why you shouldnât let that curious part of you win. The sole purpose of it not falling for his charm. You shake your head, âWeâre not doing this.â
âDoing what?â He frowns, his steps faltering for a second.
âSmall talk.â You answer, focused on your goal. âWeâll just solve this thing as quickly as possible so I can go back home and finish my Euphoria marathon.â
âRight.â Harry nods once, and you canât help but notice the way his lips quirk down, the frown not leaving his face. You canât lie and say it doesnât make your stomach drop the slightest bit to see youâve upset him, but you have to remind yourself how much heâs upset you, too.Â
Itâs protecting yourself, you think. After tonight, you donât have to see him ever again.
Inside the greenhouse, youâre greeted with a mix of scents youâre not prepared for before stepping in. The space is compact, with a single corridor narrowed with garden beds on each side. Dozens of branches and leaves tickle you as you walk in, most of them belonging to different flowers that, despite the chilly weather that still lingers outside, are already blooming. Itâs a blend of colors, bright reds, and ocean blues, soft purple petals kissing pink and yellow ones.Â
âWe should look for gloves.â Harryâs voice startles you, chuckling as you jump a bit.
âHuh?âÂ
âGloves.â He says. âI think whatever weâre looking for has to do with the gloves, âcause he mentioned manicure.â
âThat makes sense.â You look around. Many gardening tools are piling under the tables that hold the garden beds; watering cans and empty pots. You look between bags of fertilizer and drawers filled with shovels. Thereâs so much stuff to look through that, at one point, you sit back on your calves, glancing around, lost.
You hear Harry leafing through as youâre doing, feeling his legs brushing against your back as he passes by and you stop, watching him from your spot on the floor. Heâs got a concentrated look on his face, bottom lip worried between his teeth as he scans through the walls before he opens another drawer. Thatâs when his gaze falls, catching yours. You quickly turn away, pretending to go through another pile of empty pots and blocking the sound of a chuckle coming from his spot.
For a moment, the only sound in the room is the clicking of ceramics and the opening and closing of wooden drawers. That is until you hear from Harry, âA-ha!â
You look up again, seeing him move to the back where few pairs of gloves hang on the wall â so obvious yet still hidden between raincoats and summer hats. âRight under our noses.â You say, getting up.
Harry searches inside the gloves, tongue trapped between his teeth. âBingo!â He says, pulling out two tiny bottles from inside one pair.
âWhat is it?â
âLiquor.â He grins, peeking at you from under his lashes before ripping a piece of paper attached to it. âIt says âone for each, now get to clue number two.ââ He holds up one bottle, offering it to you, to which you take it. âItâs chocolate flavored.â
âOf course it would be a drinking game.â You open it, feeling the artificial chocolate scent braid with the alcohol. âChrist.â
âDonât smell it, or itâll be worse,â Harry says, downing his with one quick tilt of his head. ââS not that bad, actually.â
You mimic his action, letting the drink swiftly burn its way down your throat. Unlike Harry, you canât help but scrunch your nose at the taste. âYouâre a fucking liar.â
Harry only giggles in response, taking the empty bottle from you and placing it back inside the gloves, along with his own.Â
And then again, silence. You turn to the flowers to find some comfort.
A family of tulips glances back at you, their petals in a full red, itâs the kind of beauty youâre scared to ruin if you touch, so you just rest your hand on the wood. âTheyâre beautiful.â You only notice you say it out loud when Harry hums back in agreement.
âThey are.â He says quietly but somehow feels loud by how close he is. âTulips are my favorites.â
You stop, brows raising incredulously at him. âNo, theyâre not.â
âWhat?â
Cursing the universe for playing with you like this, you canât help but laugh at the situation. âItâs just- theyâre my favorites, too.â You look at him. âMy nan used to plant them when I was little.â
âThatâs sweet.â He says, smiling and you nod. âThe red ones represent true love.â He points. âAnd the purple ones represent royalty.â
You blink at him. âDo you just look up tulip facts in your free time?â
Harry laughs. âYeah, basically.â He looks down at you, and you canât help but notice how the greenery around brings out the shade of his eyes. âI worked at a flower shop for a tick.â
âReally?â
He nods. âFor eight months. My favorite part was writing on the store board every morning.â His face lights up as he recalls his experience. âI used to write silly stuff like, âone day Iâd like to meet tulips.â The old ladies loved it.â
You shake your head, breathing out a laugh. âYouâre dangerous.â
âDangerous? Whyâs that?â
Because youâre sweet, you want to answer, because when I think I wonât get charmed by you again, you hit me with tulip puns. Your lip finds its spot between your teeth, youâd be damned to give him the satisfaction of hearing you tell him that, so, instead, you shrug. âBecause.â You can tell he wants to dig more by the way his lip twitch up, teasing a smile, but you just nod towards the door before turning away from him and heading out.Â
Thereâs a distinct change of temperature when you step outside, and itâs only when you do that you notice the greenhouse was heated. Thankfully, the night is not too windy as it would get a week or two ago when winter was still insisting on making itself present, but itâs still chilly so that it makes you hug your jacket closer to your body. Harry also notices the difference, as you hear him wince as he steps out from behind you â unlike you, heâs not wearing anything to protect his arms from the cold, which only makes it harder for you to not ogle the tattoos hugging his skin.
âSo, whatâs next?â You prompt.
Harry reaches for the card again, taking it from its spot on his pocket before reading the second clue. ââNot feeling too creative to write this one, itâs on the third tree on oak.ââ
âI mean, at least we donât have to think too much on this one.â You say, âOak Street is the one to the left, right?â
âYeah.â Harry sighs. âCanât believe heâs making us go out on the streets.â
You start to make your way back towards the house. âToo tired for a stroll?â
ââS cold,â Harry says, scrunching his nose. âHere, thereâs a side gate.â
He guides you through a gravel path to where the black gate stands, hidden between bushes and branches. Strings of fern hug the bricked fence and the surrounding grass is high enough that it tickles your calves through your tights, making you believe this path has probably been left unused for at least a couple of months now. This information brings out an extra worry for you, as you take a better look at it, noticing how the gate is closed shut to the fence.âIs it open?â You wonder out loud.
âShit, I donât think it is.â Harry huffs under his breath. âBut, I mean, we could easily jump it.â
You stop, turning to glance at him as the suggestion leaves his lips. He stands there, hands on his hips, examining the gate, tongue poking out as he frowns. After a second, he meets your eyes. âWhat? Itâs not that tall.â
âI suppose.â You say, looking back at the fence that ends just below your shoulder length. It would be easy enough for you to climb it with a boost, however, âIâm wearing a dress.â
âOh,â Harry scratches the back of his neck. âLetâs just go inside-â He turns back.
âWait,â You stop him, not sure if itâs the slight amount of alcohol in your system already making you more adventurous, you train your gaze at the gate, analyzing it again, before looking back at him. Squinting your eyes, âYou have to close your eyes.â
He laughs, âAre you sure?â
âItâs not that high.â You shrug. âBut I need your help.â
âOf course.â He moves next to the brick wall, kneeling before it and nodding towards you. âCâmon, step up.â
Hesitantly, you glance at his thigh stretching his trousers, a sudden wave of insecurity hitting you. âAre you sure you can lift me?â
Harry simply puts his hand out in a silent request for you to hold. âOf course.â
âNo peeking.â
He shuts his eyes tightly, chin meeting his chest as he looks down. And then you take his hand, feeling his fingers lock in a firm hold as he helps you use him for support. You hesitate again before using his thigh as a step, âWait, Iâm gonna ruin your trousers.â You worry, but Harry only shakes his head, still keeping it facing the ground, the strands of his hair falling above his eyes in a makeshift blindfold. When he doesn't feel you stepping in still, he encourages you with a squeeze in your hand.Â
You attempt to do as quickly as possible with your dress clinging to your legs, tightening your hold to Harryâs hand to step on his thigh. Once you let it go, you can still feel it lingering behind your back as you use your arms to boost yourself up the wall, sitting on it for a moment before jumping to the other side with a huff.
âCan I open them?â You hear Harryâs voice calls from the other side, and you smile, nodding even though he canât see it.
âYes!â
And then his face appears as he stands up in a jump, grinning at you. âSee? Easy Peasy.â
âI feel like a teen sneaking out.â You say, and you instantly give another meaning to your words as Harry boosts himself up. This time, you certainly donât hold yourself back from staring at the way his muscles flex at the movement, the tattoos on his arms stretching, and his shirt rolling up. He makes it look so easy, so effortless, barely taking five seconds until heâs jumping in front of you.
âThat was fun.â He puffs, patting his trousers lightly.
âSo, how are we finding the tree?â You ask, taking a quick glance to where his hands brush on the fabric of his trousers. âShould we read the clue again?â
âI know which one heâs talking about,â Harry says, nodding to the left before beginning his stride in that direction. You follow him, trusting his words as the two of you turn the corner where Evanâs house is located.Â
The street in question is much calmer than the one you were just in, with no cars coming or going from the residences â that stand much closer to one another, you notice, giving the whole street more of a narrow feeling to it --, which is not exactly odd, but certainly is a contrast with the main street that Evanâs home faces, that one being more lively with people either coming home or leaving it to enjoy their Friday night. The sudden lack of background noise makes the walk to your destination a tad awkward, as none of you make an effort to strike a conversation. Instead, you resort to silently observing the surrounding area as you walk alongside Harry, noticing how the trees here bend over the sidewalk, their naked branches slowly but surely growing back the leaves they lost months ago â it makes you wonder how beautiful this must look during the peak of springtime, their full branches blending together, making a ceiling of flowers.
âHere.â Harry stops abruptly, making you almost bump into his shoulder, as you were too busy with the scenery youâve made in your own head. ââS this one.â
âI thought it said the third one.â You frown, looking back and noticing the way youâve passed way more than just three.
âThis one is the third.â He says, motioning to a small birdhouse stuck to its trunk with a number â3â painted to the front in blue. âItâs a bit of an inside joke,â Harry chuckles to himself. âNow I get why the bastard wanted me to have this card.â
You look closer at the tree, trying to see if thereâs something attached to it besides the birdhouse, but thereâs nothing. Before you can question it, Harry opens the front of the tiny house, retrieving two tiny bottles from inside of it, similar to the ones you found in the greenhouse. âOh, no.â You say, laughing. âDid he just put liquor inside a strangerâs birdhouse?â
Harry shakes his head, âThis is not a strangerâs birdhouse.â
âHuh?â You frown, glancing back to the house where you stand in front of, its front completely dark, showing that no one must be at home. You point to it over your shoulder. âDo you know who lives here?â
âYeah,â He starts, offering you one bottle. âI do.â
Your brows shoot up in surprise, glancing back and forth from the house to the man standing in front of you, an amusing grin growing on his face. âYou live here?â You ask, âThis is your birdhouse?â
âIt is, yeah. In fact, I was the one who built it.â He gives the birdhouse a small pat.
You canât help but let your mouth hang open for a second. âThatâs-â You pause, not sure which word to use. Impressive? Amazing? Hot? âThatâs nice.â
Harry smiles, and the two of you stand there for a moment, admiring his work in silence. You suck your bottom lip in, keeping yourself from inquiring further.Â
Being presented with how little you know about Harry only peaks at your curiosity at what had happened last year in your brief experience with him. When you were with him it felt as if youâd known him for months rather than weeks, but looking back at it now, you wonder if your infatuation fooled you into thinking the two of you were close. Maybe thatâs why you were so upset at the premiere after all because all that did was prove to you how much you didnât know him at all. No matter how many sleepless nights you spent together sharing bits of your lives, it wasnât enough for you to get to know him.
Itâs only when a car turns into the street that you break away from your thoughts, looking up at him and clearing your throat. âWe should take this back to Evanâs.â You say. âIâm not sure how it would look from an outsiderâs point of view to see us downing these tiny bottles in the middle of the street.â
âYouâre right,â Harry says. âShould we read the last clue while weâre at it?â
âSure, yeah.â
He reaches for the card inside his pocket, presenting it to you. âYou do the honors this time.â
You take the card, brushing your thumb over the words before stopping for a second to read them out loud, âYouâll find your prize behind the words of buried legends.â You snort. âThatâs so corny.â
âWords of buried legends,â Harry repeats, letting out a hum. âBet he was feeling quite poetic when he wrote this one.â
âMaybe because it has to do with poems.â You peek at him, a slight raise to your eyebrow. ââWords of buried legendsâ? like dead poets and stuff?â Upon reading it again to make sure, you mumble, âHe really made this card especially for you, huh?â
âMakes sense.â Harry agrees before nudging you playfully with his arm. âLook at you with your literary mind!â
âCouldâve used some better wording but Iâll let it pass.â You giggle, shrugging as you hand him back the card. As you do so, you notice thereâs something written on the other side. âWhatâs in the back?â
Harryâs brows meet. âHuh?â
âIn the back of the card, somethingâs written on it.â You nod towards his hand as heâs about to pocket the card again.Â
Harry turns it around, reading it with a chuckle. âIce breakers.â
âYou gotta be fucking kidding me.â Your mouth drops open in amusement. âWell? Go on, then. Break the ice.â
Harry makes a show of clearing his throat before reading the question as an announcement, âWhat celebrity do you think you could pull on your best day?â
âIs this the actual question?â You squint your eyes at him and he turns the card to allow you to read it as well. Surely, the same question reads right on top of it and, as you take a glance at the ones below it, theyâre not that much better. You shake your head, âGod, I have no idea.â
âI know mine.â
âYou didnât give a single thought on that one.â You say. âThis should be good.â
âJennifer Aniston.â
âJennifer Aniston?â You stop on your tracks, raising your brows at him. âYou know she was married to Brad Pitt, right?â
âOuch.â Harry makes the theatrics of putting a hand on his heart, head falling dramatically to the side. âRight where it hurts.â
âIâm not saying youâre bad-looking, but heâs Brad Pitt.â You emphasize with a laugh, pushing him playfully as you keep walking. âLike he is the male beauty standard. Personified.â
The front of Evanâs feels more vivid than it was when you first walked in hours ago, the lights inside seeming lighter and the curtains having been pulled back, showing people wandering around on the inside. You walk past another pair crouched in front of the bushes that line next to the front gate that creaks as you open it.
Harry rolls his eyes. âSure, letâs hear yours, then, sweetheart.â
âEw, donât ever call me that again.â Your nose scrunches and your face grows hot, but you attempt to shake it off, stopping to think of the question. âHuh, on my best day? I think⌠I donât know, maybe Drake?â
âOh, no!â Harryâs hands cover his face as he shakes his head into them. âI feel like thatâs the most basic answer anyone could ever give to this question.â
You gasp. âDid you just call me basic?â
Harry holds the front door open for you and, before heâs able to give you an answer, you bump right into Nia. She instantly blurts out your name, as if sheâs been expecting you to appear. âIâve been looking for you!â She says, sparing Harry a glance over your shoulder before pulling you slightly to the side. âDo you think we could talk for a second?â
âSure.â You hold out the word, looking at Harry before focusing on your friend again. âDid something happen?â
âNo, no, nothing happened. Justââ Nia starts, locking your arms as she guides you back outside, pulling you to a corner a few steps away from the front door. âHow are you? How's it going?â
âIâm fine. Why?â Your brows knit together at her interference and you wonder if it has anything to do with her conversation with Nate.
âIâm talking about-â She looks over her shoulder, clearly checking if anyone is listening in. Even after making sure that thereâs no one there, she still lowers her voice. âWhen I saw he was your pair, I wanted to rescue you right away, but fucking Taylor pulled me with him and I didnât get the chance.â
Oh. âOh.â
âIs it too awkward?â She keeps her inquiry, holding your hand close to her chest. âWe could ask them to switch so we can do the rest together, Iâm sure Evanâs too plastered to notice.â
âNia, I-â You smile as you come to realize that she pulled you aside just to check if youâre uncomfortable, having witnessed first-hand your whines and cries over Harry last year. âItâs okay, really. Itâs not that bad, surprisingly.â
âReally?â Nia blinks, taken aback. âI- What happened?â
âNothing.â You reassure her with a squeeze on her hand. âWeâre just chatting, itâs not that awkward.â
âOkay.â She nods and nods, before falling serious again. âBut if anything happens you just have to scream for me and Iâll be right there, okay?â
âOkay.â You say, pulling her for a brief hug. âThanks, Ni.â
The two of you return inside just as Taylor brings up his brotherâs hair sculpture collection thatâs being exhibited at a local gallery â a subject you already have been the victim of hearing for about an hour during New Yearâs and, by Harryâs face, he seems as helpless as you did back then. Nia doesnât waste a second before pulling her pair away, âLetâs go, pal, those clues wonât solve themselves,â she shoots you a look over her shoulder, pushing Taylor towards the living room and you chuckle.
âHe really is one of a kind, that man,â Harry says with a sigh before meeting your gaze. âIs everything alright?â
âYeah, just lady talk.â You brush aside. âLetâs find those poets, shall we?â
âWe shall.â Harry smiles, looking around for a second before guiding you down the hallway, turning just before entering the kitchen where a staircase. This is a way that â like the greenhouse â youâve never been to. Still, Harry navigates so casually as if it were his own home and, to some degree, you suppose it is. You follow him up the first flight of steps, stopping just before turning into the next one where a door you never really noticed before stands. Harry rests his hand on the handle, turning to you before saying, âThereâs an office hidden right here.â
You watch as he opens it, motioning for you to walk in first. And, indeed, the inside of it is an office, just a bit smaller than the living room on the opposite side of the house. Two bookcases that go from the floor to the ceiling mostly covered the wall, only leaving a single space in the middle for a dark wooden cabinet. In front of it, an L-shaped desk takes up the middle of the room, most of it is filled with files and paper stacks, as well as two computers lying asleep. For a moment, you just stand by the doorway, admiring this room youâve never known of its existence, your eyes quickly sweeping through the bookshelves completely packed with dark cover books of all sorts. âDo you think this is where it could be?â
âProbably, yeah.â Harry nods, turning on the lights. âI donât know where else he could have any poetry hidden.â
You move towards one bookshelf, the one closest to the door, reaching to brush your finger through the spines perfectly lined. âBut look at the size of these, weâll take forever to find anything in here.â
âThose big ones are mostly law books, I think,â Harry says, opening cabinets at the other side of the room, right next to where a white couch stands. He turns to look at you, âHis sisterâs a lawyer, this is her office.â Harry says, âBut Evanâs got a corner right here where he keeps some of his stuffâ like books of sorts. Itâs the only place I could think of.â
You hum, not knowing exactly what to respond to this information.
âYou can go through the ones on that side, it could be there as well.â Harry nods towards a cabinet right next to the door where you came from, and you nod.
The first two cabinets are of no luck, both being mostly filled with boxes full of childrenâs books and old toys â some of them mixed with more stacks of paper, but those, instead of having long texts, have drawings of all kinds from what you could gather in a glance, from child-like scribbles to actual sketches. You can hear Harry going through drawers on the other side of the room and, upon closing another empty cabinet, you peek at him, watching his broad back flexing under his shirt as he moves around. Averting your eyes as swiftly as you looked, itâs still enough to bring warmth to your cheeks.
Finally, you open the cabinet at the very bottom of the shelf. On the top, there are piles of DVDs, most being different variations of Barbie movies, but, right at the bottom, you find books. You donât stop to check their genre at first, simply moving them away until you stumble upon a small box, the top of it marked with the word âprizeâ. âFound it!â You call back, taking the box away from the pile before setting the books back in place again. âUnder Rupi Kaur? Correct me if Iâm wrong, but Iâm pretty sure sheâs very alive.â
âDonât tell Evan that,â Harry says as he crouches next to you, taking the box from your hands. Inside, there are, as expected, two tiny bottles like the ones you found before but, what calls both your attention, is a small bag of sweets lying in the middle. Harry takes it, âOh, those are nice.â
He hands it to you and you open it, quickly shoving a jelly candy into your mouth before nodding. âYeah.â
âSoâŚâ Harry starts, peeking over his shoulder, âDo you want to go back there?â
You glance at him, his eyes hovering above yours, lips twitching up just barely. âUh⌠Maybe not right now.â You answer, âUnless you feel like sharing our Jellies with other people.â
Harry only laughs, shaking his head as he sits back and you do so too, right next to him. He reaches for his pocket, presenting another tiny bottle, the one you found inside his birdhouse, âWe still got these.âÂ
âRight!â You fetch your own out of the pocket of your jacket.
Harry opens his, holding it up towards you. âCheers.â
âCheers.â You say, mimicking him.
Both of you down your drinks, the liquid tasting bitter, like medicine on your tongue, the only reminder of alcohol being the burn as it slides down your throat. You rest your head back on the cabinet behind you as the two of you fall into silence once more. A part of your mind is already beginning to swim around the space inside your head, and you decide to not take the last drink just yet, laying it next to your leg. Though youâve only had the equivalent of two shots, you realize the long break youâve had from drinking for the past couple of months -- which wasnât exactly an intentional choice, but more like the result of your lack of free time -- is showing itself to have been enough to make you more of a lightweight.Â
And even though the night so far has been strikingly surprising in terms of how comfortable you felt being around Harry again, it doesnât mean the questions youâve been carrying since last year have gotten any quieter. Theyâve only gotten louder. More persistent, even. The curiosity you feel to know what happened is almost suffocating now. And youâd be damned if you let a drunken mind stop you from having this conversation.
You glance at him from the corner of your eyes, only watching the back of his head bobbing along with the music -- still the piano -- that comes faintly from behind the closed door. Your lips part, feeling the question form right at the tip of your tongue, but not knowing how to voice the words. Will it be awkward? You think so, but what if it ruins the night? Tonight, thatâs been so oddly refreshing. A night that only served to remind you how you became so infatuated with him in the first place.
But you know you wonât be able to let go of this ich inside your head unless you bring it up. And you want to, you do, but as you take too long to think of the right way to do so, Harry decides to break the silence, murmuring next to you, âThatâs a good one.â
Your brows knit together, trying to make out any trace of familiarity within the song thatâs playing, but you don't find any, which only leaves you even more confused. âDo you like classical?â
âLove,â Harry says simply, his eyes closed as he moves his head with the piano keys. âEspecially this one. One of the greatest works from one of the greatest contemporary composers: Billie Eilish.â
Your lips fall open, âShut up. Is she playing this?â
Harry laughs, a full one, that brings a grin to poke at your lips. âI mean, as far as Iâm aware, no. Itâs a version of her song â listen in.â He points to his ear, nodding with the melody as he sings along, âSo youâre a tough guy, like it really rough guy.â
You shake your head incredulously, âOf course heâs playing classical versions of pop songs!âÂ
âDid you really think Evan had a taste for Chopin or Debussy?â Harry asks both dimples poking on his cheeks.
âI think at this point Iâd believe anything you tell me about him.â
Both of you laugh, the air surrounding you light and warm, before falling quiet again. This time, however, you simply stare at each other for a beat. You watch his eyes, with their almost hypnotizing jade shade, glancing between your own. He rolls his lip between his teeth, nibbling at it. This is the closest youâve been to him all night, and the details on his face only feel like a reminder of your doubts. Like the nostalgia you feel with a bittersweet memory.
âShould we-â You stop, the words falling from your lips before you can think about them. âShould we talk about the elephant in the room?â
You half expect Harry to frown, to play dumb, and question you the meaning behind your words. For a second, you even expect him to shake his head, to get up and leave the room. And, for some reason, you kinda want him to do so. To finally break the mask of the nice, sweet guy heâs been putting on all night and allow himself to play the role of cold prick you put him on for the past months.Â
But he doesnât do it. He only gives you a short smile. âI was thinking about how to bring it up.â Harryâs gaze falls to his lap for a beat as he scratches his nose. âWe should, yeah.â
You nod, more to yourself than to him. This is it. The moment to ask what youâve been waiting for for six months now. You decide not to think much anymore, allowing the question to roll freely, âI donât really know how to word this better but- pardon my French- what the fuck happened?â
Harry chuckles, but not an amused one. Itâs more of a dry, nervous laugh. âHow cliche is it if I tell you I was really fucking stupid?â
âPretty cliche.â You say, âBut also pretty true, I suppose.â
âIâm sorry for that.â He looks up, eyes meeting yours again, his own softening upon seeing you. âI really am.â
âThank you for apologizing.â You smile a little, âBut I think I deserve an explanation.â
âYou do.â He speaks quietly before clearing his throat. For a second, he doesnât say anything else, just takes a sharp breath, focusing on his fingers that play with the hem of his trousers. âI- Uhm- I know this might come as a surprise, but Iâm not very good at letting people down.â
âA bit, I guess.â You try to humor, but your tone doesnât show it. You sound quiet, hurt.
He peeks up at you, and continues, âJess- the girl you met at the premiere- sheâs lovely and all, but- how do I say this- we were never really supposed to be together.â Harry sighs, âI didnât like her like that.â
You frown, âThen, why did you?â
âA couple of months before we met- before Evan even mentioned the film project to me, one of my mates kept insisting that I should meet his sister.â He pauses, âThat was Jess.â
âI figured.â
Harry nods, âAs I said, sheâs a lovely girl, really nice, but we just- didnât click like that, you know?â You hum in agreement, ignoring a small twist in your stomach when he repeats the endearment term. âBut I guess she really wanted to try it, and, for months, I just kept pushing and pushing, cause I thought maybe with time I could bring myself to feel the same way.â And then again, another humorless laugh, âBut- spoiler alert- I couldnât and I shouldâve just told her that.â
Your mouth hangs open for a beat before you decide against saying anything. Itâs clear as you watch him explain that the entire situation for him felt more complicated than youâd ever considered. Not once did you think about the possibility of him being caught in a twist of his own decisions, and not once did you regard his feelings with the whole situation. In your bubble of gloominess, all you could think of was how he played you and used you for a bit before moving on to the next girl that fell for his sweet talk.Â
Looking at him now, however, his head low and brows set on a permanent crease, lips frowning down, you can feel the internal conflict pooling out of his pores. Youâre not sure if itâs exactly a look of remorse that he gives you, but it sure seems close to it.
Harry huffs in what feels like frustration as he keeps recalling the events, âBut all my mates kept taking the piss, pushing me to ask her out and then, in the middle of it, I met you.â He finally smiles a bit, and you have to look down to hide the warmth that spreads on your cheeks, âAnd we-uh-â He shrugs, âI mean, we clicked, didnât we?â
âI think so.â You say, just above a whisper.
âI think so, too,â Harry says, holding your gaze with his own. âAnd when I was with you I let myself forget about that, forget about the pressure to be with someone else, I guess.â His lips fall again, eyes meeting his lap, âBut when we came back, there wasnât much running away from it anymore. The night we got back I met that friend of mine and, Iâm not sure if he said anything to Jess, but she asked me out.â
âAnd you said yes.â
âI said yes.â He repeats, shaking his head, âI shouldnât have, but I said yes.â
âSo you just dated her? Even if you didnât like her like that?â You say, trying to understand his thought process. Even if his words tug at your heartstrings -- which you try to not think about right now -- you still canât help but feel a bit for the other girl.
âI thought I could- I donât know, I thought with time maybe I could-â He stumbles around with his speech, before finally letting out a sigh, âI donât know what was going through my head, to be honest. I was a prick.â
âAt least you can admit to it.â
âI was a prick to both of you.âÂ
You fall quiet, hoping he takes your silence as an agreement. When he doesnât offer anything else, you speak up again, âDid it work, though?â He frowns, and you clarify, âLetting time force feelings into you?â
âI found very quickly how hard it is to develop feelings for someone when thereâs someone else on your mind.â He says, and you bite back a smile that wants to spread on your lips.
âItâs very easy to say that now.â
âI know.â He agrees, âAnd I wish I couldâve realized that earlier, before even bringing you into this mess.â Harry reaches for your wrist, which lies on top of your lap, giving it a gentle squeeze. âFor that I really am sorry.â
âI know you are.â You reassure, turning your hand to find his, squeezing it back. âAnd what happened to Jess?â
âShe was rightfully upset when I told her.â His thumb brushes against your knuckles, moving the rings on your fingers around just slightly, and itâs almost enough to distract you from his voice. âWe broke up a day after the premiere.â
âOuch.â
âBut itâs fine now, sheâs got a boyfriend now who actually cares for her the way she deserves,â Harry says.
âThatâs nice to hear, at least.â
âIt is, yeah.â
You look down at your hands locked in your lap, squeezing his one more time before letting it go with a sigh. âYou really made a big mess, huh?â
He chuckles, a guilty smile poking on his face, âI did.â
You nod, finally reaching for the tiny bottle left forgotten next to you, opening it. This time you only take a sip, but itâs still enough to end half of the liquid inside. You click your tongue, âIâm glad we talked, though.â You look up at Harry again, whoâs already watching you, giving a small tap on his thigh. âItâs nice to have closure, you know? To give it a conclusion and wrap with a nice little bow.â
Harry rolls his lip inside his mouth, âIs this a conclusion, then?â
You raise your brows, âIs it not?â
âI guess it could be.â He shrugs one shoulder, leaning closer to you just barely, eyes trained in yours. âBut Iâm hoping that, after today, maybe we could start over?â
You laugh, scrunching your nose at him as you shake your head. âNot a start over, no.â You poke his side, âYouâre not getting away that easy.â
âYouâre right.â He says, still not budging as he frowns his lips. âBut I wish it didnât have to be an ending as well.â
âIs that so?â
Harry nods, you can tell his eyes hold a shyness that wasnât here a minute ago, but at the same time -- as paradoxically as it seems -- thereâs a boldness as well, one youâre more familiar with. âMaybe we could chat again. This time with fewer ice breaker cards and more bags of sweets.â
You smile, rubbing your chin as you pretend to ponder about his suggestion. âThat does sound very promising.â
âI really do think we clicked.â He drops his playful tone as if wanting to make sure you feel the sincerity behind his words. âWasnât just saying it.â
âI know.â You say, âAnd I think so, too.â
His smirk grows, and he doesnât offer anything else to say, but you can tell heâs holding something back. With the silence, you suddenly become too aware of the way your arms brush together, and how his knee bumps against yours. You notice how his eyes fall a bit from yours, so quickly you couldâve imagined it, but you choose to not think so. If you lean forward, you know he will too, but you donât want to give him the satisfaction. Youâre not letting yourself make the first move.
Surely, youâre aware these thoughts are a direct result of the alcohol sweeping through your mind, testing how much of your pride youâre willing to ignore. Thereâs no questioning of the wall that you built all those months ago after walking out of this very house with this very man on your tail blurring out apologies. It still stands, tall and strong, and you're not letting sweet words mixed with a drink or two pull it down. Not that easily. But at this moment, looking at his stupidly beautiful face with his stupidly beautiful eyes so close to you, you feel like maybe you could peek through a window, or open up a door â just a creek, just to have a sample of what it would feel like if you were to pull it down.
âDo you want to go back?â Harry asks again, this time more quietly, this time his question has a different implication than it did before.
You're quick to shake your head, voice quiet, âNot yet.â
The corner of his lips quirk up and you raise your brows, silently daring him to ask what heâs been holding. You see his hand moving from the corner of your eyes, but you donât break your gaze from his, not even when you feel his fingertips moving so gently against your cheekbone, brushing your hair away from your face. Harry leans closer, again just barely, and again, you stay still, only smiling softly in encouragement. Now, youâre stuck in your own silent conversation; both seeking the same thing but not making the move to achieve it -- either for pride or apprehension.Â
âIâd really like to kiss you right now,â Harry whispers finally, eyes moving down again, this time slowly, making sure that his intentions are clear.
âDo it, then.â You tease.
Harry breathes out a laugh, his hand caressing its way down to your jaw. He rubs his thumb against your cheek, a feathery touch, taking another second to look at you before pulling you in. Your eyes fall closed, as you focus on your senses, and allow yourself to peek from that window, or creek that door open just a bit, to have just this moment to remember when you first got lost in his touch.Â
First, itâs the warmth of his breath tickling your cupid bow, making your hold your own breath in anticipation. Then, the tip of his nose, gentle against your own, and you canât help but lean in a bit more when you feel the ghost of his lips on yours. But he pulls back, just so slightly, hoping to have you reach for him again. Except you donât, knowing what heâs trying to do.
âUh-uh,â you shake your head, pulling back just a bit to look him in the eye. âYou donât get to tease me.â
Harry huffs out a laugh, âThatâs fair.â
This time, thereâs no teasing. Still, he goes in just as slowly as he did the first time around, curving his lips around your bottom one so softly it almost makes you lean in again. His kiss is cloud-like in a way that makes you a bit dizzy and when he presses his lips harder, you have to refrain from letting out a dreamy sigh -- still too stubborn to give him the satisfaction. Itâs when you feel the tip of his tongue poking out to lick at your bottom lip in a silent request, that you pull away completely.
Itâs your turn to smirk now, licking your lips before announcing, âI think we should go back now.â
#harry styles#harry styles x y/n#harry styles fluff#harry styles one shot#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fanfic#harry styles x reader#harry styles writing#harry styles smut#harry styles imagine
346 notes
¡
View notes
Text
go get her, kid. (peter parker)
Summary: Peter Parker is hopelessly in love with Tony Starksâ teenage daughter, and Stark encourages him to shoot his shot.
WC: 7.4k (holy shit)
Warnings: Bad language, , really nothing else. A lot of cute peter and a painful amount fluff. A tiny bit of angst too.
A/N: I found myself watching Tom Holland interview clips today and I just couldnât help myself. Here we are: my first peter parker/ spiderman one shot! I have some Harry and Jj pieces in the works, so keep eyes out for that!
LETâS DO IT!!!
--------
Peter  found himself in this position far too often. Staring at you shamelessly while you worked away at whatever was on your desk, usually a school assignment or some tech project. His crush had been going on for quite some time, but it was getting more and more difficult to hide.
You and Peter had been best friends ever since your dad first recruited him. Something clicked between the two of you, causing an instant friendship. As time went on, you grew closer and closer to the superhero, and he quickly became your best friend. You began surrounding yourself with his friends without even realizing it, becoming close with Ned and MJ almost instantly. They were great people, and you loved being around them, but something about Peter was just different. Your energies matched perfectly for some reason. He got your humour, liked the same things as you, plus he was a great conversationalist and an even better listener. Some of your favorite memories were made with Peter.
Despite knowing practically everything about the boy, you were completely oblivious about his huge crush on you. Ned was the only person who truly knew, though many other people had their suspicions. The Avengers had an idea about it, considering you were what he talked about 90 percent of the time. MJ could tell because of the way he looked at you. When he looked your way, his pupils enlarged, his cheeks went pink, and the look on his face was entirely lovey-dovey. It was so obvious just in the way he gazed at you when you spoke.
He was looking at you in that way now, though you werenât aware. He was meant to be studying (it was the whole reason he came over to your house, or at least thatâs the reason he told you), but he couldnât bring himself to care about chemistry homework when you looked so damn beautiful. Your hair was pulled back into a low ponytail keeping it away from your face as you worked. Your hands flew across the keyboard on your laptop, typing out something Peter probably wouldnât understand. He was smart, sure, but you were intelligent in a different way. You were insightful and observant, you got things other people couldnât begin to process. Your brain understood things in a different capacity than most. Peter assumes you got this trait from your father, who was the exact same way.
âWhatâre you typing? Something for school?â
You nodded, your attention not wavering from the laptop screen. âYeah, an assignment for AP Lit.â
âOh, that one project you told me about? With the essay and the powerpoint?â
You nodded again. âMhm.â
Peter furrowed his brows, moving off your bed to come stand near you at your desk in an attempt to get a better look at what you were working so eagerly on. âI thought that project wasnât due for another month.
âItâs not. I had an idea for the essay, and I figured if I get started early, I have more time to edit and perfect it.â
âYouâre such a perfectionist.â Peter says with a light chuckle, looking at the state of your desk. It was both chaotic and organized at the same time. Pens, highlighters, pieces of paper, a book with annotations scribbled in the margins, notebooks with neat class notes printed inside of them in your pretty handwriting. They were all scattered about the surface, but Peter knew you well enough to know that there was always a method to your madness. As you observed longer, he realized that all of the items were in different sections on your desk, based on categories and subjects. He smiled lightly, realizing that this messy but technically neat surface was probably a very accurate representation of what goes on in your mind.
You finished the paragraph you were typing with a flourish, a satisfied smile resting on your lips. âThere. I have a basic outline done for the essay portion. Obviously, Iâll have to go back and add a little more and elaborate on the points, but the basics are there.â
Peter glanced up at your laptop screen. His eyes were met with a never ending sea of typed out words. He smiled; this was so you. Your âoutlineâ is another student's essay doubled.
âYouâre gonna write more than that?â
You looked back at him, and he saw your face for the first time during the encounter. His cheeks went slightly pink at the sight of you, and he prayed that you didnât notice.
You didnât, or perhaps you just didnât say anything. You continued on with the conversation without skipping a beat, and relief washed over Peter because of this.
âOf course I am.â You stated with furrowed brows, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. âThis is so boring and basic, and has no detail whatsoever. Anybody who reads the summary of the book online could write this. I want my teacher to know that I thoroughly read and understood the novel, you know? I donât want to submit some surface-level shit, I want to really pick apart the undertones of and the meaning behind the story.â
Peter nods, pretending to understand what you meant. Heâd barely been paying attention to the words you were saying, too encapsulated with your beautiful eyes to do so. You turned back around towards your work, causing your best friend to snap out of his trance-like state.
âDo you wanna watch a movie or something? Iâm bored.â
You had now picked up a pencil and a highlighter, working on the chemistry notes he was supposed to be taking. âDonât you have work to do, Pete?â
â...No.â
You paused your writing to gaze at him skeptically.
âSo you did your book report for english?â
âYes.â
âYour worksheets for pre-calc?â
âMhm.â
âYou read the assigned chapters for Pschycology and finished the quiz you had to take on them?â
A nod was your only answer.
âWhat about chem? We have notes, essay questions, assigned reading, and a formulas worksheet due next tuesday. Have you done all of that?â
Peter hesitated for a moment. âYes, I have.â It was a clear lie. âCan we watch a movie now?â
âThereâs no way you did all of that. Go finish your work, and then we can watch a movie.â
A groan escapes Peters lips as he turns, resting against your desk. âBut thatâll take forever. Your dad kicks me out at 11:00. Weâll never have time to watch one.â He whines.
You smile slightly, unable to fight it. Not replying to your friend, you spin around in your chair, raising your voice slightly, âFRIDAY, connect to dad please.â, the command directed to nowhere in particular.
âConnecting to Mr. Stark.â The familiar robotic voice echoes throughout your room.
âWhatâs up, Y/N/N?â
âHey, Dad? Can Peter stay a bit later tonight?â
âWhy?â Â Your dadâs voice replies through a hidden speaker, his tone almost accusatory.
âBecause he wants to watch a movie but I wonât let him until weâre done with homework. We wonât have enough time to finish the movie if he leaves at normal curfew? Pleeeaseee, Dad?â
You can hear your father sigh. âFine, but only because itâs not a school night and Iâm feeling generous. Heâs gotta be gone by one though, no exceptions.â
Both of you smiled widely, and you erupted in cheers. âThanks, Dad!â
âKid, be ready for training at eight. A later curfew doesnât mean an exception from your early morning saturday sessions.â The statement was directed at Peter, who nodded, despite your father not being able to see him.
âGot it, Mr. Stark.â
âFRIDAY, disconnect.â You heard Tonyâs voice from the other side.
âDisconnected.â The sound of the AI confirming the command filled your room, and the space fell into a brief silence once again.
You spun in your chair, turning to face Peter with a smug smile on your face. âThere, now we can get our work done, and watch a movie. Satisfied?â
Peter nodded, giving a roll of his eyes and heading back over to his workspace on your bed, plopping down and continuing his assignments.
An hour and half later, Peter gave a heavy sigh, finally closing his textbook with a smile. âAll done!â he announced proudly.
âWith everything?â
âYes, everything.â
You closed your notebook youâd been working in, standing up. âGreat. Iâve been done for half an hour, Iâve been working on future assignments while I waited for you to finish up. Ready to watch that movie?â
Peter nodded excitedly. He loved watching movies with you, because you always cuddled up close to him on your bed while you watched. Peter loved being in close proximity to you, even though it made him a little nervous.
âWhat do you wanna watch?â He asked, beginning to clear his things off your bed.
âI donât know. We can discuss while we go make popcorn.â
Peterâs eyes lit up; he loved popcorn.
âOkay!â He tossed the rest of his things in his school bag, zipping it up quickly and dropping it in the corner of your room. âLets go!â
You chuckled at his childlike behavior, following him out of your bedroom door towards your kitchen. The entire journey down the stairs, down the hall, and to the kitchen was filled with Peter going on and on about movies he wanted to see.
You grabbed the microwave popcorn from the pantry, unwrapping it and tossing it in, starting up the machine.
You continued to listen to Peter as soft popping sounds filled your kitchen.
âOh, you guys have Disney plus, right? What if we watched that new star wars show thingy? The mandalorian?â
You smiled at this statement. Though you didnât see the boy in any way but a friend (at least thatâs what you told yourself), you found Peterâs Star Wars obsession very cute.
âI mean, I would watch that, but I donât think Iâd understand it.â
Peterâs brows furrowed. âWhy not?â
âBecause Iâve never seen the movies.â
You watched in amusement as Peterâs jaw dropped, his eyes widening in shock. âYouâve NEVER seen the Star Wars movies? Are you kidding me, Y/N?â Â
You laughed at his reaction, moving to fetch the fully popped popcorn from the microwave and transfer it into a bowl. âNo, Iâm not kidding. Iâve been meaning to watch them forever, but I guess I never got around to it.â
âI canât believe this!â Peter exclaims in disbelief. âWeâve been friends for a year and a half now, and youâve never seen the Star Wars movies? This is insane! I talk about them so much⌠did you just never understand what I was talking about?â
You shook your head, chuckling. âNope, I never have. I kinda just let you talk about it, because I planned on watching the movies. I figured Iâd understand what you meant when I watched them.â
âHoly shit⌠weâre watching the first one tonight, Y/N. No arguments, weâre doing it.â
You grabbed the now prepared bowl of popcorn, smiling at your friend. âAlright, letâs do it.â
You headed back up the stairs, the sound of your footsteps accompanied with the sound of Peter murmuring in disbelief as you made your way to your room.
Once the two of you arrived at your destination, you closed the door, placing the bowl of popcorn on your still cluttered desk.
Peter climbed into your bed, while you rummaged through your drawers in search of comfy clothes. âIâm gonna change into pjâs before we start, i want to be comfy.â
Peter nodded. âFRIDAY, put Star Wars: The Phantom Menace on Y/Nâs TV.â He spoke out in a slightly raised voice. The movie appeared on your screen, waiting to be started as you changed.
A few moments later, you emerged from your bathroom, now wearing a pair of Nike shorts and a slightly oversized t-shirt.
âY/N, this is about to change your li-â Peterâs voice trailed off as he looked at you. The oversized shirt you were wearing⌠was his.
He choked on the piece of popcorn heâd been eating. âI-is that my shirt?â
You looked down on what you were wearing, realizing that it was, in fact, Peter's. âOh shit. Yeah, sorry. You left it at the lab once, dad gave it to me to give to you, and I guess it just got mixed in with my clothes. Iâll wash it and give it back.
Peter shook his head, coughing again. âNo, itâs okay. You can keep it. It looks better on you anyway.â his cheeks went pink as he realized what had just left his mouth. He hadnât meant to say the last part.
Your cheeks went even pinker at the compliment, which you couldnât deny made your stomach flutter a little bit. âOkay, thanks.â You smiled at your friend, climbing into the bed beside him. You cuddled in close to him, probably closer than need be, but Peter didnât seem to mind.
âFRIDAY, start the movie.â
---
A few hours later, the credits were rolling, and Peter was red in the face. You had fallen asleep halfway through the movie, and had moved even closer to him in your slumber. You were now full-on cuddling the boy, and he had no idea what to do. Your leg was moved over his, your head lay on his chest. One arm thrown around his waist. He liked having you this close, but his stomach was in a constant state of butterflies, and he was worried that the sound of his heart beating loudly in his chest would wake you.
He didnât know what time it was, but it mustâve been close to one, because a knock sounded from the other side of your bedroom door.
Without waiting for an answer, Tony entered the room. âAlright, kids, itâs almost curfew, time to wrap it upâŚâ
His eyes landed on you and Peter, cuddled up in your bed.
âKid, what the hell is going on here?â
âMr. Stark! Um, Y/N fell asleep while we were watching the movie and she kinda⌠I donât know.. Ended up like this? Nothingâs going on, I swear, itâs just⌠I didnât want to wake her upâŚâ
Peterâs face was the color of a tomato at this point. Stark still had his suspicions about the boyâs intentions, but had a feeling that Peter was telling the truth. âAlright, then. Youâd better get your ass home and get some sleep. Like I said, you donât get a free pass from training because you were cuddling with my daughter till one am.â
Peterâs eyes went wide. âNo, Mr. Stark, I- We werenât⌠I WasnâtâŚâ
Stark chuckled at the boyâs flustered state. âIâm screwing with you, Kid. Now get the hell out of my house. Iâll see you at 8 AM sharp at the compoundâ
Peter nodded frantically. âYes, sir. 8 AM. Got it.â
Tony turned and left without another word, leaving Peter slightly panicked. Did Mr. Stark think that something was going on between him and Y/N? Would he be mad if there was? Peter didnât know what to think, but he knew that he should probably leave before Tony decided to come back.
Peter climbed carefully out from underneath Y/N, setting her head gently on her pillow. He tried his very best not to wake her as he moved out of the bed.
âGoodnight, Y/N. Iâll see you tomorrow, okay? Love you lots.â Peter whispered to his âbest friendâ, planting a sweet kiss on her forehead. With that, he slid your window open, climbing out of it and swinging his way home.
Peter was completely oblivious to the fact that Tony had been standing quietly outside your door when Peter said his goodbyes, and Tony saw the entire encounter. The âgoodnightâ, the âi love youâ, the sweet forehead kiss.
Tony had his suspicions, but that night it was confirmed: his newest recruit had it bad for his daughter.
Strangely, Tony didnât find himself terribly angry over it.
The next morning, you awoke to the sound of your alarm blaring frustratingly loud. You groaned at the noise, picking up your phone to turn it off. The time on your phone screen read 7:00 AM. Groaning again, you pulled yourself reluctantly out of bed. As much as you hated getting up out of bed, you knew you had to if you ever wanted to complete your training. Your father had promised you that youâd get a spot on his team if you trained hard enough, and you were extremely determined. It had been your dream for years to become an Avenger, so you had been training your ass off for months to earn your spot.
This is how all of your Saturdays had begun for many weeks. An alarm going off at seven in the morning, waking you up to get ready for training at eight. It was a normal routine for you at this point, but for some reason the early wake up never got easier.
You moved about your regular morning routine, heading straight for your bathroom to brush your teeth and wash your face. Once your basic hygiene was done, you brushed through your hair, changed into some clothes (your training uniform was at the compound), grabbed your phone, and headed downstairs.
You made a beeline for the kitchen, where your father was already making his morning coffee. When he noticed your presence, he gave you a tired smile.
âMorning, Y/N/N. Sleep well?â
Still half asleep, you gave an exhausted nod. âI shouldnât have stayed up that late last night. Iâll yell at Peter when I see him. He always manages to convince me to let him stay late.â
For some reason, your father gave a light chuckle at your words. âI bet he does, sweetheart.â
Your brows furrowed at his statement. Something about his tone of voice didnât sit right with you. âWhatâs that supposed to mean?â You ask, making your way over to fix yourself a cup of coffee.
Your father smiled smugly at you, passing over the coffee pot and a mug. âNothing, honey. Be ready in fifteen.â
Still suspicious, your eyes followed him as he placed his coffee mug in the sink and moved from the room. Why was he acting like this? Did Peter do something last night? You remembered falling asleep halfway through the movie, not being able to make it through the whole thing. Had something happened while you were sleeping?
Deciding not to let it bother you, you pushed the interaction from your mind, focusing solely on fixing your coffee. You were barely functional without it, and you knew you needed to be fully aware for training. You had to prove to your father that you could keep up with the Avengers, and that youâd be a useful asset to their team.
You downed the coffee quickly, knowing you had only a few minutes left to get ready. When your father gave you a time warning, he always meant it. And, you knew all too well, he would leave you behind if you were going to make him late.
Heâd done it twice before.
Once you had finished chugging the remnants of your coffee, you placed the mug neatly in the sink, right beside where your father had left his. The drink had been an instant pick-me-up, and you automatically felt more awake. You found yourself getting more and more excited for the day ahead of you. Though waking up early on saturday mornings was a pain in the ass, you did enjoy training. You got to exercise, learn about cool technology, and screw around with your best friend. What wasnât there to like?
Now that your best friend had crossed your mind, you pulled out your phone to text him. You sent him a message every morning, or he sent one to you. It was just a thing the two of you did. Over the past year the two of you had been close, it became some sort of routine.
Y/N/N: morning spidey. u awake?
Within moments, he was typing out a reply. He always answered your messages quickly.
Spidey: yes i am :) ready for training? Iâm gonna kick ur ass in sprints today
You chuckled lightly at his response. You and Peter had always been insanely competitive towards each other, and it really jumped out during training. Unfortunately for you, Peter usually won the challenges. You always blamed it on the fact that he had more experience and super strength; he blamed it on the fact that âyou suckâ and âheâs just that awesomeâ.
Y/N/N: u can try, but idk how that will work out. Iâve beaten u in all of the other sprints for weeks.
Spidey: doesnât matter. Iâm showing out today
Spidey: bring ur a-game, irongirl.
You smiled at the message.
Y/N/N: always do, spiderboy
He started typing back immediately, and you knew exactly why. He called you irongirl to screw with you, so you had begun calling him spiderboy to get on his nerves. It worked every time.
Spidey: Y/N!!! Itâs spiderman!!!
Y/N/N: spiderboy!!! Itâs nova!!!
Spidey: ugh. Ur impossible.
You grinned widely. Your playful banter with Peter has always been one of your favorite parts of the friendship.
Y/N/N: but u love me anyways :)))) see u soon
Spidey: u better be glad i do. see u soon
You reread the texts, unable to fight the smile on your face. Everytime you interact with Peter, you remember how much you truly love him. Being an avenger, and the daughter of one of the smartest and most famous men on the planet, wasnât easy. Peter was the only one who had a taste of the madness that was your life. Having him around was having a sense of normalcy, and so were incredibly grateful for him.
Your thoughts were interrupted by the sound of your voice being called from the front door of your house.
âY/N! Time to leave!â Without hesitation, you locked your phone, slipping it into the pocket of your sweatpants.
You hurried towards the front door, not wanting to be left behind again. When you arrived, your father was already standing there, holding the door open. You gave him a smile and a quick thank you for holding the door, then made your way out. The driver was already waiting patiently in front of your house. This was one of your dadâs six drivers.
âMorning, Bernard.â You say kindly to the driver, climbing into the back seat of the range rover. âHow are you today?â
âIâm doing wonderful, Y/N. How are you?â The older man replied. You really liked Bernard, he was one of your favorite drivers. He was an older man, in his mid seventies, and you found him to be the sweetest person in the universe. Sometimes, heâd bring you your favorite candy when he used to pick you up from school, and he was always so considerate and kind.
âIâm good. Tired, but good.â
The man smiled at your reply. By this point, your dad had finished locking up the front door of the house, and he climbed in the backseat beside you.
âGood morning, Mr. Stark.â Bernard said professionally to his new passenger, and your dad nodded as a reply.
âMorning, bernard.â
The conversation ended there between the two men. Your father wasnât a very social person with people he didnât know, and Bernard was aware of this fact. He mostly talked to you when you were in the car, and Tony went on his phone and did Lord knows what.
âHow is Dorothy doing? Is she feeling better?â You asked the man as he began pulling out of your driveway. Dorothy was Bernardâs wife, and sheâd gotten sick the week prior. Given her age, Bernard was very worried about her.
Bernard smiled at your question. âMuch, much better. They released her from the hospital yesterday, sheâs back home and doing great. Thanks for asking.â
âOf course!â You grinned back. âDid you ever find out what she had?â
âPneumonia, just a very bad case of it.â
You nodded in understanding. âWell, Iâm glad sheâs better! I was worried when you first told me.â
The conversation continued, talking about anything and everything as you drove to the compound. He told you about his wife, his four kids and what theyâre doing. His granddaughter had a baby a few days before, and he was extremely excited about it.
After a 20 minute drive, you pulled up to the building you knew so well. Bernard went to the normal procedure of getting through the front gates, and then pulled up to the front of the compound.
âWell, here we are.â Bernard announced, parking the vehicle. You and your father began climbing out of the backseat.
âThank you, bernard. Tell your granddaughter I said congratulations!â
He wished you a kind goodbye, and then you were gone, leaving the car and heading towards the compound.
When you walked into the main section of the building, you spotted your best friend in the kitchen. You had to admit, he looked incredible, standing near an open window in the early morning light. He was already dressed in his sleek, black training uniform. It was tight against his body, showing off his muscled body. Sometimes, you forget how beautiful Peter is.
âYouâre staringâŚâ A singsong voice came in your ear. You whipped your head towards the voice to see your father walking away from you, smirking. You stood there, feeling slightly confused. Had you really been staring at Peter?
At times, you forget that Peter is only your best friend. The two of you act like an old married sometimes. You spend all of your time together, and you know each other so well.
Strange feelings you couldnât understand had crept up on you before, especially recently. You couldnât deny Peter was attractive, and he was a great person, too. How could you not love him? The issue is, you found yourself loving him in a different way than beforeâŚ
You shook your head, clearing your thoughts. You couldnât be thinking about this right now, itâs not the place or time. Peter was standing right in front of you, and you needed to be focused for training.
You could process your feelings and emotions at a later time.
You began walking up to Peter, who was leaning up against the counter holding a cup of coffee.
âMorning, loser.â You said teasingly, greeting your friend. His head snapped in your direction, and he smiled when his eyes found you. (You thought you could see his cheeks go pink, too, but you forced yourself to ignore it.)
âHey! Howâd you sleep?â
âPretty good.â You replied, leaning against the counter beside him. âI didnât even notice that you left last night, I was really out. Did my Dad come in and tell you to leave?â
The pink in Peterâs cheeks darkened at your statement. Of course, this was the perfect time for your father to reenter the room. âYeah, I did. He seemed very comfortable, but I kicked him out at one.â
Peter and your father were making direct eye contact. Your dad had that stupid smirk on his face, and peter was bright red.
You looked between the two of them, not knowing what to think. Before, you were just suspicious, but now it was confirmed: something happened last night between the two of them, and you were determined to find out what.
Hours later, youâre completely exhausted from training. You worked your ass off, and had successfully beat Peter in sprints.
âThatâs right! You lost! How amazing is spiderboy now?â
Peter rolled his eyes in mock annoyance. âWhatever, Y/N. I let you win.â
Your jaw dropped. âYou did not! I won because Iâm better!â
Peter just smiled at you. You took a swig of the water bottle in your hands, turning around to look at your friend as you did.
The sight you were met with was very sweet. Peter stood there, smiling at you with a look you could only describe as adoration. You looked back at him, a small grin resting on your face.
âWhy are you looking at me like that?â The brunette boy says cheekily.
âWhy are YOU looking at ME like that, Parker?â
You took a step closer to him, his eyes widening slightly at your movement. He said nothing in response to your question (though it felt more like an accusation), and you smiled again.âGot nothing to say?â Your voice was barely a whisper.
âParker!â You jumped what felt like 20 feet in the air at the sound of Natashaâs voice, breaking up the little moment between you and Peter.
You stepped back away from him, and you couldnât help but notice the sadness flash across his face before he turned to the other woman in the room.
âYeah, Nat?â
âTony needs your help in the lab. I believe his exact words were âhe needs to be here in five or Iâll kill him.â A few minutes have already passed, Iâd start running if I were you.â
Peterâs eyes widened for the second time. âOh, shit, okay. Thanks, Nat.â He turned his head quickly in your direction. âIâll meet you in your room when Iâm done, okay?â
You nodded with a smile. Peter planted a quick kiss on your forehead before jetting off in the direction of the lounge.
Grinning to yourself, you turned towards the sink, your back facing Natasha. You begin cleaning out your now empty water bottle, thinking over the previous interaction with Peter. You loved when he kissed your forehead.
âSo, how long have you liked him?â You were so deep in thought, Natashaâs voice made you jump once again. When youâd fully processed her words, your cheeks went pink.
âIâm sorry, what?â
âOh, donât give me that. I know you like him.â
âLike who?â Play dumb. Thatâll throw her off your trail⌠right?
âPeter! Come on, youâre caught. Just admit it, Y/n, youâre making things harder on yourself.â
Finally, you sighed. Drying your hands on a towel, you turned reluctantly back towards Nathasha. âIs it really that obvious?â
The woman broke out into a grin at your words. âOf course it is! You two are hopelessly in love with each other. Itâs almost hard to watch.â
Your cheeks went pink at her statement. âWith each other? Oh, no. You mean Iâm hopelessly in love with him. Itâs not mutual. Iâm just his best friend.â
Nat rolled her eyes dramatically. âOh, come on! âJust his best friendâ my ass. He loves you, Y/N. Heâs even more obvious than you are.â
You shook your head quickly. âNo, I promise youâre wrong.â
She looked at you pointedly. âI was right about you, wasnât I?â
âYes, butâŚâ Your voice trailed off. You couldnât argue with that. Nat grinned smugly at your reaction.
âThatâs what I thought. Please confess to him when he meets you in your room later. Itâs painful to watch, I canât do it any longer.â And with that, Natasha was gone, leaving you alone with your thoughts.
Was it really thought obvious? Could everyone tell how you felt about peter? You could hardly even tell how you felt about him; the line between best friend and crush had been blurred for so long. If everyone could tell that you were hopelessly in love with your best friend, you would be incredibly embarrassed.
Even worse⌠what if Peter could tell that your in love with him?
You shook your head, as if clearing your thoughts. No. You couldnât think like that. Of course he didnât know; he wouldâve said something.
Right?
Sighing, you walked off towards your room to take a shower, pretending you werenât going to think of him while you were in there.
---
While Natasha was exposing your feelings, you were completely oblivious to the fact that Tony was doing the same thing to Peter in the lab.
When the boy walked in, Peter fully expected that he was being called for one of three reasons.
One: Tony had a new mission for Peter.
Two: Tony needed help with an experiment.
Or, three (the scariest option): Tony wanted to scold him for (albeit unintentionally) cuddling with his daughter the night before.
Peter could only be described as apprehensive as he walked carefully into the lab, where Tony was hunched over a table, working on something that Peter couldnât see.
âMr. Stark?â Peter spoke nervously, a timid way of letting Tony know of his presence. âNat said you needed me. Is that true, or was she just trying to get rid of me?â
âNo, no, I called for you.â Tony replied. He made a few last touches on whatever he was working on, then turned around towards peter. âI wanted to talk to you.â
Okay, option two is eliminated. Now, the question at hand is: will it be option one or three?
âOh, okay. What about?â Peter said casually (or at least, that's how he hoped it came across.)
Tony gave a pointed look to the boy before speaking again. âMy daughter.â
Peterâs eyes widened slightly.
Shit, shit, shit.
Option three it is.
âIs this about last night sir? I swear I can explain-â Peter was quickly speaking.
But, before he could finish, Tony was cutting him off.
âThis isnât about last night, kid. I mean, it kind of is, but not really.â
Peterâs brow furrowed.
Unknown option number four?
âWhat do you mean, sir?â
âI saw what happened before you left last night. The forehead kiss, the âI love you,â all of it.â
Peter was bright red in seconds. âOhâŚâ
âDo you love my daughter, Peter?â
The boyâs cheeks somehow managed to go a darker shade of pink.
âI-I uh.. O-of course I do, sheâs, uh, sheâs my best friend.â Peter stammered out.
Tony narrowed his eyes. âThatâs not what I mean, Peter.â The man says, his tone borderline accusatory. âDo you love her, love her?â
Silence. Peter didnât know what to say, so he opted for nothing at all.
âI already know the answer, Peter, so you might as well just come out and say it.â
Peter pondered his next move. If he played his cards wrong, this conversation could end in him losing his life. Tony Stark was not one to be messed with, especially when it comes to Y/N.
On the other hand, Tony Stark was not one to be lied to, either.
Peter sighed, accepting his fate. âHow did you know?â
Much to Peterâs surprise, Tony gave a small smile. âI see the way you look at her, kid. Iâve looked at many girls like that in my day. That enamoured look. You're in love with my daughter, and I have some questions.â
âQuestions?â
âYes, questions, kid. Keep up.â
Peter nodded. âAlright.â
âHow long?â Tony asked.
âHow longâŚ?â Peter didnât understand what Tony was aking.
âHow long have you been in love with Y/N! How long have you known?â
Peter looked away, breaking eye contact momentarily out of nerves.
When did he begin loving you? Now that heâs truly thinking about it, he canât really remember.
Maybe it was the first mission that the two of you did together, back when you still known as irongirl. It was a bank robbery, an easy task that Tony had given for your very first mission.
Maybe it was that one time when you dragged him out of bed at 6 AM so that you could show him your favorite coffee shop.
Perhaps it was when you took that faithful mission to Asgard, when you gained your powers accidentally, earning your new title as Nova.
Or, it could be the time that you and him stayed up late binge watching a show he couldnât remember. He couldnât take his eyes off of you that night. You looked so beautiful that night, getting excited as something cool happened in the show. Your hair was tied back, wearing an oversized shirt, your face makeup free. He couldnât help but smile as you laughed, and didnât think heâd ever heard a more beautiful sound in the world.
Yeah, he thinks it was that night.
âUm⌠about ten months ago, I think? Thatâs when I realized, but I think Iâve loved her for longer. I just forced myself not to acknowledge it, I guess.â
Tony nodded in understanding. âI get that. What is it about her?â
Another question the boy had to think about.
âThereâs a lot of things, I think. Like how excited she gets when she talks about things sheâs passionate about. Oh, and the way she laughs when somethingâs funny in a movie or a show or something. And the way she sends me memes or videos that she thinks are funny. Theyâre usually not very funny, but of course I think itâs hilarious just because she sent it to me. And she always listens to me when I talk, even if Iâm talking about something stupid and boring like science stuff I think is interesting. She talks back to me like she cares what Iâm saying, and I know she probably doesnât, but she acts like she does, and thatâs enough. She always drags me out to go on adventures, or, at least, thatâs what she calls them. Usually itâs just going to get coffee or try out some new restaurant she heard about but itâs still fun. Sheâs just so amazing, and I think she makes me the best version of myself.â
The rant ended, and for a moment, Peter forgot that Tony was even in the room.
âDamn. I wasnât expecting that. Iâm impressed, kid. To be honest, I expected some shallow answer like âshe looks hot in her suitâ or something like that.â
âNo, sir. Of course, sheâs beautiful, but Y/N is just so much more than that.â
Tony gave another sweet smile to the boy in front of him.
âShe likes you, too, you know.â
Peterâs head snapped toward Tony again.
What the hell did he just say?
âWhat?â
âY/N. She likes you.â
âNo way. She just sees me as her best friend. Iâm probably like a brother to her. She doesnât like me like that.â
âBut she does, kid. I know my daughter better than I know myself. She is head over heels for you, spidey. Which is why you should tell her how you feel.â
âTell her how I feel? Why would I do that?â
âBecause she likes you, too, and then you two will be stupid kids in love.â
âAre you serious?â
âArenât I always?â
Peter paused for a moment. âI thought youâd kill me when you found out I liked your daughter, not convince me to go talk to her about it.â
âIâm gonna be honest with you, kid. I brought you in here with the intention of killing you, or just telling you to stay away from my daughter. But after you went on that little rant about why you loved her, I just couldnât tell you to keep away from her. You really love her, kid, I can tell. So go talk to her.â
âYouâre sure you wonât be mad if I ask her out?â
Tony shook his head and smiled.
âGo get her, kid.â
-------
Freshly clean and feeling a significant amount better, you sat on your bed scrolling on your phone. Thoughts of Peter had begun to fade (mainly because you forced them out of your mind) and that helped to keep you from stressing about whatâs to come.
You had decided to confess how you feel to Peter.
True, this plan could ruin everything. Today could be the day you lost your best friend, and that thought made you want to cry.
But today could also be the day you finally get to kiss the boy youâve loved forever, and that thought also made you want to cry.
You didn't have much time to think about it further, however, because Peter was knocking on your bedroom door.
âY/N? Itâs me. Can I come in?â
You paused immediately, your heart rating speeding up.
Oh, shit. This is it. This could be the beginning or the end of you and Peter Parker.
You took a deep breath, steadying yourself. It was now or never.
âYeah, Petey, come on in.â
The door opened, and the boy you loved so much walked in. His cheeks were pink, you noticed. His cheeks only went pink when heâs nervous. Why was he nervous?
You could tell by his damp hair that he had also showered before coming to your room.
âI need to talk to you about something.â He rushes out.
Oh.
âSame.â is your reply. What else are you meant to say?
âOh, really? Well, uh, you can go first. Iâll wait.â
You shook your head frantically. âNo, you first. You said it first, so itâs only right that you go.â
Peterâs hand went to the back of his neck, rubbing it. Another nervous habit of his.
âCan I sit down?â
You nodded. Why was he even asking? Usually heâd just plop down whenever he pleased, no questions asked. This behavior was very out of character for the boy you knew so well.
The boy sat down on the edge of your bed, and then took a deep breath. âOkay. I donât know how to tell you this, but I just have to. I donât want you to hate me, and I really hope this doesnât affect our friendship, butâŚâ
Peter paused for a moment, and looked into your eyes. They were brimming with concern, and he just couldnât hold it back anymore. He broke the eye contact youâd been maintaining, mustered up all the courage he could, and then blurted it out.
âIâm in love with you. I have been for I donât know how long. I wasnât planning on telling you, because I didnât want to ruin our friendship, but it was starting to get physically painful and I just- I canât hide it anymore. I love you and Iâm sorry.â
Peter clenched his eyes shut, unable to look at your face. He waited (very anxiously) for a reaction, but it never came. Eventually, he opened his eyes, gaining the burst of bravery it took to look at you.
Your jaw was dropped, the expression on your face unreadable.
Oh, no. No no no no no. Heâd fucked up. He fucked everything up and now you were never going to speak to him again. Heâd lost you. Damn you, Tony Stark.
âY/NâŚâ He began his apology solemnly. âIâm-â
But he never got to finish his sentence.
Because you were pouncing on him before he had the chance to.
You were on him within seconds, kissing him with so much intensity that he fell back on the bed. He was taken aback for a moment, but quickly kissed you back.
For a moment, the two of you just lay there, wrapped in one another, kissing like there was no tomorrow.
A kiss that made up for all the ones both of you had longed to have in the months before.
You pulled away gently, looking into Peterâs eyes.
âI have loved you for so fucking long, Peter. I was going to tell you that I loved you today.â
âAre you serious?â
You laughed lightly. âOf course Iâm serious, you dumbass.â
âHey!â Peter feigned offense.
You pecked his lips. âYouâre a cute dumbass, though.â And then you were kissing him again, and itâs all you couldâve asked for.
----
After a while, the two of you had finally tired each other out, and now you sat cuddled against each other on your bed. No movie or show was playing; it was just you and Peter, listening to each otherâs breathing and the sound of your heartbeats.
You looked up at the beautiful boy you were cuddling with, only to find he was already looking down at you.
âArenât you going to ask me out, Parker?â
Peterâs eyes widened, and his cheeks went red (for the millionth time that day.)
âOh, yeah, I- I just thought- nevermind, uh- Y/N, will-â
âYes, of course Iâll be your girlfriend, Petey.â You cut him off, saving him a few extra minutes of nervous stammering.
He smiled sheepishly at you, then leaned down to bring you into a kiss.
You cuddled back down into his chest, smiling warmly.
You can confidently say that right now, in this moment, you are the happiest youâve ever been.
#peter parker#peter parker one shot#peter parker fluff#peter parker smut#peter parker angst peter parker fanfiction#peter parker x reader#marvel fanfiction#mcu
315 notes
¡
View notes
Text
A Lesson in Love - A âCharacter Analysisâ on Asmodeus
I had to come for the tracks, wigs, and weaves of bitches when Pomade dropped because I saw people talking shit about my boy. This was a milestone âprojectâ or ârewardâ I guess?
I hit 400 followers today while I was out running errands!!! Thank you guys SO SO MUCH for the love and support! I canât WAIT to produce more content for everyone!!!
Below the cut there WILL BE talk of season 3, as well as some talk of chapter 16. Thereâs a healthy amount of theorizing on his personality as well, I hope you donât mind! This came out more like a plea to get people to change their minds about how Asmo really is, rather than a comprehensive essay of sorts. So here we go!
Thereâs something we apparently still need to talk about in this fanbase. The unrealistic idea of Asmodeus being a sex freak, and an unreliable person in general despite there being little proof of it. We need to set a few things straight about Asmo moving forward.
December 25th rolled around and Asmoâs audio drama and song were released. I take it everyone enjoyed both parts, as well as I did. My timeline both on twitter and tumblr were filled with Asmodeus content, as well as the other brothers and such. But I mostly got Asmo content. However, in peeks and cracks, if I looked hard enough, I still saw people who absolutely loathed Asmo or who were indifferent to him. Keep in mind; I think itâs okay. You donât have to like everyone.
Iâve only joined the fanbase in September, but even I could tell some of these takes were old fashioned. I downloaded the game on October 17th, a very important anniversary for me, while IÂ
was still in bed in the morning. I blazed through the entire story of season 1 and now I am stuck in season 2, specifically in Chapter 24. I obviously donât have every card of Asmodeus with his Devilgrams, but I have been analyzing his character over the past few days for this.
So needless to say, I have a considerable amount of information on him, as well as personal thoughts that may help some learn to love him. Or at the very least, from spreading a negative idea of him around as if it were true. Enough that should help clear his name, so to speak.
Letâs look at his title; Avatar of Lust. Now naturally the thoughts that come to your head are sex and other sexual bits. So I can understand how some people would come to the conclusion that heâs just a sex freak. But if you look under the surface of his title, like Iâm sure youâve had to for your own personal favorites (*cough* Lucifer, Belphie, and Satan ESPECIALLY) you would discover that Asmodeus is more than just about sex. In fact, sex takes up very little of his pass time, if you were to believe it!
In recent chapters, as Iâve been told, Asmodeus doesnât really get around much anyways:
Granted, this was said while in Celestia, but I imagine not much has changed for him since his fall, as well as his brothers.
Not really comfortable being with just anyone, huhâŚ? Sounds like someone who doesnât have sex so warily often as youâd think!
Being lustful can come in many shapes and forms. It can be merely in appearance, which Asmo is not afraid of doing. Heâs very comfortable about skinship and itâs very apparent in how he dresses and acts that he wants you to adore his body. To worship it! Maybe not sexually, but aesthetically! Being lustful can mean just thinking about sex or sexual scenarios often, which if you take a peek at Asmoâs chatâs either with you or his brothers, is very apparent too.
Personally, I believe that people would assume he is not good in a relationship because he would have a âcheating problemâ. I donât think Asmo is a monster, just like I donât think any of the brothers are monsters. They may be demons (technically fallen angels) now but they used to be angels too. Their falling out with their Father doesnât mean theyâve completely abandoned morality, it was a rebellion for Lilithâs right to live. Not for them to sin as they pleased. For all we know they might have been fine in Heaven otherwise! (with the exception of Lucifer.)
A monster knows right from wrong and chooses evil anyways. An ignorant person doesnât know right from wrong. Asmodeus is not a monster, nor is he ignorant.
When Asmo genuinely loves you, I think he would take steps to calm down that side of him, if it were to exist. Lust is fairly limited, but it is a part of love to some extent. LOVE is vastly different. Love has many languages, and they arenât all spoken either. For me, personally, I found that Luciferâs love language can be either very direct, or roundabout so as to not let it go to your head, for an example. Asmo is just far more direct about his care for you.
I feel as though Asmo gets a lot of crap constantly for his presumed nature and because we donât get to see much else of him at first, especially in season 1, his impression on us sort of stays. With most of the fanbase either somewhat new to the game or somewhere lost in the sea of the difficulty curve that is season 2, we can only assume based on what weâve seen, and what others have headcanoned about him.
Letâs break and talk about Satan for a moment; this is going somewhere.
Iâm led to believe that Satan can control his sin fairly well. Heâs easy to get irritated, sure, but he isnât as much of a walking ball of rage as I suspected. I would argue that, aside from Leviathan, Satan can handle his sin the best out of the brothers. But again, weâre forgetting about Asmo. The Avatar of âLustâ. Like Iâve shown before, he doesnât really sleep around a lot, according to anon.
At worst, Asmo being flirty is through text and heâs not actively trying to sleep with you. It can be interpreted that way, but for me personally, it comes down to having a friend that is very up close and in your personal space.
(I myself am one of these types of people. Having ADHD, my social cues are always sort of off, and Iâve struggled with coping with it for years. With my best friend, we have seen each other naked countless times and have slept in the same bed as well. We were never romantic with each other. We were just very comfortable being close and personal with each other.)
Iâd like to point out also that Asmo isnât even there for most of season 1 too. Which can give you the idea that maybe he just was out sleeping around a lot, but to me he probably just went out partying a lot. You donât get known that fast for sleeping around. Maybe in 5,000 years, sure, but Iâd imagine being a party boy, as his Devilgram âGuided by Desireâ suggests.
So the idea that Asmo isnât in the house a lot because heâs out having sex all the time isnât true is it? Heâs probably just out partying, which can LEAD to sex with someone sure, but again, Asmo doesnât feel comfortable doing that, now does he?
I feel like of all the boys, Asmo is the one who radiates with everyone else the most. Most people will never realize how surreal it is that Asmo is faking it until he makes it. He doesnât always think heâs beautiful, or that heâs worth all the love heâs striving and straining to get. Something that is extremely relatable for a lot of people with self-worth issues. Asmo is just like that, but instead being sarcastic and self-deprecating, he simply works to make himself look as beautiful as possible, so that in his eyes, his beauty matches the affection he gets.
Which is why, when he falls in love with you, itâs strange. You are constantly telling him heâs nice and pretty, but you arenât lusting after him. Youâre just being nice. It may just be me, but when people are overly nice just for the sake of being nice, Iâm very attracted to that. That is Asmo, to some extent. The fact that he reflects the insecurities and habits of others so clearly may make others uncomfortable, but that brutal honesty veiled behind insecurity is what a lot of people with self-image issues deal with.
Now for me to share my favorite personal idea for Asmo that completely changed how I saw him in season 1 onwards; Asmodeus is an empath. Now let me explain:
First, what is an Empath?
The term empath comes from empathy, which is the ability to understand the experiences and feelings of others outside of your own perspective. Seems simple, right? Everyone can do this to some extent. However, what makes you an empath is the fact that empaths genuinely feel the same pain as you do. So much so your experience becomes a very personal part of their own. They are capable of being able to feel other peopleâs emotions without them speaking, or even showing signs of it through their body language.
This would explain, for me personally, why thereâs so little of him in season 1. The intensity of what goes on in the house, his sensitive soft-spoken mannerisms, the only time he truly gets mad is when heâs childishly arguing with Mammon? Asmo is afraid of true conflict, heâs afraid of violence and negative emotions. Letâs face it; everyone is indifferent or hates you at the start of the game.
While this changes fairly quickly, all the intense feelings come to a head in chapter 16. All those negative emotions swirling around, of course Asmo isnât going to want to be in the house when itâs that intense. The attic didnât just disappear completely, too. Belphie was still in the attic hating humans. That negative emotion could be affecting Asmo and he didnât know why, so he could have been out of the house more.
Where Asmo can feel the emotions of others, it may mostly be the negative ones because they fill him with anxiety and panic if it persists. Which can be helpful in making him so urgent to want to make others smile and feel better, right?
Imagine being intimate with Asmodeus, and suddenly you arenât in the mood for it anymore but donât want to make things awkward. He could pick up on it in an instant and wouldnât get mad because he understands how you feel completely.
Now to close this out about something that genuinely hurts me; Asmodeus is a narcissist.
I mean, the wiki says that he is, but personally? No, no he isnât. Since when is loving yourself a bad thing? Sure he may go a bit far sometimes, but people with self-image issues need to go a little harder than the rest to make sure they're getting the love they need.
(Talking about myself AGAIN, but I do this a lot. At random, I will look up in my own mirror in front of my desk that I sit in front of all day and tell myself I am a cute bitch. I am VERY VERY cute and anyone would be lucky to have someone as drop dead gorgeous as myself. I say that a few times a day. In reality, I am very insecure about my looks. I do believe Iâm cute, but sometimes itâs hard to say it. Which is why I force myself. Why wouldnât Asmo do the same?)
Talking yourself up to be as beautiful as a sex god is no easy task, but Asmo isnât the Avatar of âLustâ for no reason. When an insecure girl talks up her beauty, itâs her being strong and independent. When Asmo does it, its narcissism⌠it doesnât really seem fair, now does it? Maybe heâs just an insecure person who needs to tell himself ALL THE TIME that heâs beautiful. That if he stares at his reflection long enough, he may see it too.
(Also, Simeon literally calls him out on being insecure. Insecure people tend to try and overcompensate where they feel theyâre lacking.)
âAsmodeus is hinted to be insecure and seeking for love and attention. When Simeon was asked about what he thought of Asmodeus, he says that Asmodeus is still trying to fulfill the role of the angel he used to be; an angel that was adored and loved by many. Asmodeus laughs at Simeon's remark and brushes it off by saying that he is only jealous.â - A section from said Asmodeus Wiki.
People can choose to love or hate Asmo, obviously. Making things up about his character without having anything but speculation and having that dictate how he acts is plain silly. This entire âessayâ if you can call it that, comes from the heart. I love Asmo as a character, and in the beginning he did make me uncomfortable, I didnât like him that much. But I learned to look past that and figure out why he acts the way he does. Something didnât sit right with me about him for a while, and it was that air of insecurity that I didnât see at first.
All I can really ask for, is giving Asmo another chance as a character. Heâs not as wild and wacky as Mammon, or as cool and sexy as Lucifer, or as edgy and precious as Belphie, but he matters in this story too. He fell from grace with his brothers for Lilith. Give him another chance, and let him show you that he is the Avatar of Love.
#obey me#obey me shall we date#obey me swd#om!#om! swd#om! asmo#om! asmodeus#obey me asmo#obey me asmodeus#Thanks for 400 followers!
465 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Daring - Chapter 2
This is part two of my Abby Mordern!Au, you can read Chapter 1 here.
Masterlist
Abby and the reader have dinner at Abby's place. There is music playing and referenced, so I'd recommend you listen to this playlist with all the songs playing in order as soon as the date night begins. About 10k words.
CW for alcohol consumption, mention of death/murder, mention of dubious consent (and possibly terrible grammar. It's 10pm, I just finished this, I don't have a proofreader atm)
Thyme and Tree Bark
âDonât mess this up, airhead. Take care!â
âYeah, yeah. Bye, idiot!â
You closed the door behind Mark as he vanished down the stairs and headed straight for your bed. Though you were less wobbly on your feet after devouring half of a perfectly cheesy pizza with just the right amount of jalapenos, it had thrown you straight into a food coma. Your angel of a brother had come over at noon with two chilled cans of coke and a large pizza from your favorite Italian place and not even ripped open the curtains as he usually did. Instead, he had thrown himself on the bed right next to you, handed you a slice, and demanded you start talking.
Of course, he already knew about Abby and your embarrassing shyness when it came to the buff blonde, so he was extremely proud of the progress you had made with your excruciating crush. You both agreed that Abby had definitely invited you over for a date this week - alone, without Manny there - and that it had to mean she was interested, too. He had laughed about the little bar stint when Abby had shut down your flirt with the hot waitress in an instant and was now 100% sure this was going to go great. As long as you kept it together and didnât ruin everything. As you often did. This needed some tactical planning.
Mouths full of cheesy delight and laughing at each otherâs stupid ideas, you and your brother had come up with a fairly foolproof plan. You would text Abby in 1-2 days, keeping it cool and asking when you should come over. Then, you would suggest making cocktails at home, already granting a fun activity and something to loosen the mood. You would keep it casual and bring over some nice liquor and maybe a bag of chips, perfect for watching a movie. Youâd try to keep the conversation casual and try to speak mostly about Abby, asking lots of questions so you didnât get tangled up in speaking about yourself. If you steered the conversation toward movies, you could watch something exciting and maybe even scary together so you could cuddle up on the couch together. And well, if you got that far, things would probably fall into place naturally. Foolproof. Y/N-proof.
You groaned as you reached over to grab your phone from your nightstand. You had a message from your mom asking if you wanted to come over for dinner next weekend and an email from your professor who wanted to submit your last essay to some kind of grant application. Youâd have to answer her later, your head still felt like it was filled with cotton. Instead, you sent Leah a message.
-Hey, you still alive? Thereâs leftover pizza and coke over here.
Five seconds later, there was a delighted squeal at the other side of the wall and you heard the click of your roommateâs door before yours opened and Leah tiptoe-danced inside, beaming at you. She was wearing nothing but an extremely tight-fitting cropped wifebeater and a khaki thong, accentuating her long legs as she leaped right onto your bed and almost made you fly as her weight hit the mattress. You tried not to stare at her perfectly toned abs as she opened the gigantic carton and held up a slice of pizza over her head, letting the tip dangle in her mouth before biting down with a moan that made you snort awkwardly.
âGood morning, you animal.â
Leah just moaned again, making a grabbing motion with her hand and pointing toward the second can of coke on your nightstand. You laughed silently as you handed her the cold can, condensed water running down the sides and wetting your fingers. You wiped them on the blanket. The tall brunette swallowed hard and took a sip of coke.
âGood morning, womanizer.â She grinned widely. âIâm so proud of you, man. This is the first time Iâve seen you in action and I can safely say Abby was just as surprised as I was.â
You buried your face in your hands.
âOh god, was I that obvious? Did I do anything inappropriate? I thought it went well, but now Iâm not so sure.â You spread your fingers to peak at your roommate who was currently chewing on a ginormous bite, tomato juice running down her chin. No manners, that girl. She just shook her head and made a noise somewhere between protest and encouragement.
âNo, you were fine,â she said with a full mouth, âvery tipsy, but cute. I hope you remember Abby inviting you to her place.â She wiggled her eyebrows.
You ran your fingers through your hair, immediately getting stuck in a tangle of knots. God, you needed a shower.
âYeah, I already went over it with Mark. We made a plan so I wonât embarrass myself.â
âGood. I hope it goes well, you two would be cute together. Hot, even. I mean, no one can deny the allure of those biceps. And her ass?! Godly.â She easily evaded the kick you aimed at her ribs, laughing and slapping your shin away.
âCome on, letâs not act like youâre not ogling her every chance you get. I am, too - the woman looks like a greek goddess!â
âThatâs enough,â you giggled, aiming another playful kick in her direction but only lightly hitting her in the thigh. âI know what she looks like.â
âRight. And soon, youâll hopefully see a lot more of her.â This time, Leah jumped off the bed before your toes could sink right into her side. You tried to suppress a grin as you two stared at each other for a moment before Leah sat back down cross-legged and began eating the last slice of pizza.
âI mean,â she said casually, âyou have seen more of a woman before, right?â
You grabbed your coke and turned it in your hands before answering.
âYeah, I have. It wasnât⌠It wasnât all that, though. Just one time and we were both so nervous it was just awkward.â
Now Leah looked at you with a mixture of shock and pity.
âCome on, Y/N. Only once? Youâve never seen stars because of a womanâs tongue? Never screamed into a pillow because of some skilled sapphic strap game? Never lost your mi-â
âLeaahhhh!â You groaned, feeling blood shoot into your cheeks. âNo, okay? I⌠I made the other girl cum, but for me, it was just⌠it was too unfamiliar and I didnât know her well enough to really let myself enjoy it.â
Suddenly a thought crossed your mind and you felt your eyes open wide.
âWait. Has AbbyâŚ? Is she..?â
Leah paused mid-bite and thought for a second.
âWell, she does have experience with men, obviously. As far as women go⌠I honestly donât know. Sheâs dated a few, but it never went longer than a couple of weeks. I donât know how fast things go with her and sheâs never gone into detail with me. I have to ask Nora about that.â
âDonât you dare! Sheâll know this is about me and tell Abby!â
âOh come on, Iâm interested, too.â She rolled her eyes. âIâll tell you so you know what to prepare for, win-win!â She nudged your foot and gave you a mischievous half-smile.
âFor godâs sake, do what you must.â You finished your coke and threw it perfectly into the bin beside your desk. Leah gave you an impressed nod. âAnd now I desperately need a shower. There is a literal nest on top of my head.â
âTrue,â Leah said and stood up, stretching her limbs as she walked to the door. âThanks for the pizza. Iâm gonna ask Jordan if he wants to come over, so donât walk out naked if you donât want a threesome.â She winked at you before closing the door, but a small part at the back of your brain knew that she wasnât completely joking. You sighed and swung your legs off your bed. No point in lying around, it was past 3 pm anyway.
Grabbing your phone, a shirt, and some clean boxers, you headed for the bathroom. You took your time showering, detangling the mess on your head with lots of conditioner, humming along to Marika Hackmanâs cover of I Follow Rivers as you stood under the hot stream of water and brushing your teeth for at least five minutes while waiting for a hair mask to do its magic. When you stepped out of the shower, the bathroom was filled with hot steam and you felt like a whole new person. You slipped into your fresh clothes and held the blow dryer to the mirror until your reflection was clear.
So. Here you were. Finally, you had spoken to the woman of your dreams and even flirted with her. She may have even been jealous of your short conversation with Ellie, the bartender. Tomorrow, you would text her, you would be brave and cool and not at all awkward. As you collected your clothes off the floor and took your phone, you suddenly realized something that would destroy your entire plan. You didnât even have Abbyâs phone number. Why hadnât you asked her? Of course, you could ask Leah for it, but Abby would know because she knew she hadnât given it to you. It would be a lot less cool and casual. Fuck.
You stepped into the hallway and ran straight into Jordan. Perfect. Good thing Leah had warned you.
âOh, hi Y/N! You doing alright after all those tequila shots?â Jordanâs face was open and kind. You immediately relaxed. Just a guy, not a threat.
âBetter than I thought I would, actually. What about you?â
âWell, I sent them back out the way they came as soon as I got home.â He grimaced and shrugged. âJust glad Iâm still alive, to be honest.â
You had to laugh. âIâm glad, too. Leah would have been devastated.â
âI hope so.â He grinned back. The silence between you stretched a little bit too long.
âAnyways, Iâm gonna see what sheâs up to. See you later?â
âYeah, sure!â You said, relieved that he didnât make it awkward. You quickly slipped into your room and sank down on the bed, composing a text to Mark.
-Minor hiccup - I donât have her number.
His reply came immediately.
-Shit. What now?
You let yourself fall back on the mattress and covered your face with your arm. Your phone vibrated again and you lifted it up, hoping for a brilliant idea.
-Hey, this is Abby. Are we still on for next week?
You almost dropped your phone on your face. For a minute, you just stared at the message. Then you rolled over onto your stomach and screamed into your pillow.
-Hi Abby. We absolutely are. Y/N.
You tried to suppress a fit of giggles as you texted your brother.
-Nvm, she just texted me.
-Omg what!! Play it cool, donât answer yet. What did she say???
-Oops already answered. Still on for next week.
-Incredibly casual lol. Whatever, good for you!
-Shut up!
Another text by Abby came in and you actually started drumming your feet on the bed with excitement.
-Tuesday? I could cook for us
-Very impressive, Iâll bite. What time should I come over?
-Very clever. 6pm? Any allergies?
-Vegetarian, hope thatâs okay. 6 is great, text me your address?
You watched the little text bubble pop up and vanish again for a good minute, getting more and more nervous for her answer.
- No problem. 2425 Constance.
There was nothing else to do but scream into your pillow again.
-
The next two days went excruciatingly slow. You spent the rest of your Sunday in bed, watching a terrible zombie movie and later ordering curry because you couldnât be bothered with preparing any food. As it got late, you suddenly heard a knock on the wall. At first, you thought it was accidental, until the knocking started to continue in a steady rhythm. With a death glare that you hoped would reach through the concrete, you plugged your headphones into your laptop and continued watching your movie.
On Monday, you threw yourself into art history coursework and caught up on your studies, emailed your professor, and spent three hours on an essay about the depiction of blood in paintings of Judith beheading Holofernes. Lovely subject. Even though you got through a lot of your tasks for the day, you couldnât stop yourself from looking at your phone every 10 minutes to see if you had missed a message. Of course, nothing came up. Around 4 pm, your phone buzzed and you leapt for it only to find out it was Leah asking you to buy toilet paper later. At 6pm, you shut off your laptop and grabbed your backpack to go grocery shopping.
Standing in the liquor store you realized you hadnât asked Abby about cocktails.
âLooking for something in particular?â the elderly lady behind the counter asked. It seemed to be her own shop and to have been hers for a while, judging by the elegant wooden shelves and the warm, nice feeling of the room instead of neon lights and rows of white metal.
âUh, yeah, actually. I have a date tomorrow and I thought we could make cocktails, but I forgot to ask what she likes. So now I donât know what to bring.â You gave her an apologetic half smile. She stood up from her seat behind the register, growing not even 2 inches standing compared to sitting and made her way over to you. Her eyes twinkled behind thick glasses that made her look a little bit like an owl.
âWell, dear. I donât know if I would go straight into the hard liquor on a first date. On my last first date, we had a delicious red wine, a Merlot. Couldnât that be something? Are you going to eat anything?â
âOh yes, she said sheâd cook for us, but I donât know what exactly.â
The shop owner gently put a hand on your arm and guided you to a shelf of dark bottles.
âWell, Merlot goes well with any food, so I think it would be perfect. Cocktails come later, when you dress up and go out together or after a night of theater.â You felt a surge of warmth spread through your chest. Theater? Well, why not? For a second, you began to trail off, imagining Abby in a perfectly tailored suit, you at her arm just as dressed up, every head turning as you entered the room and ordered Gin Tonics at the bar during the break. The voice next to you pulled you back to the present.
âIf youâre cooking at home, wine is the thing to bring, trust me.â
âI trust you,â you said with a smile as you took the bottle she handed you. The label was a creamy white, with beautiful golden letters. Hopefully this wouldnât bankrupt you. âThank you for your help.â
The shopkeeper sat back down in her chair with a sigh and typed into the cash register. 15.99$. That wasnât so bad. You paid and gently put the bottle inside your backpack.
âYou know, you should come by soon and let me know how it went. I think that Merlot will bring you good luck. My wife and I still have it every Sunday.â Your head snapped up and your eyes met that charming, smart twinkle again, flashing at you out of dark brown irises. For a moment, all of the things you wanted to say were stuck in your throat, then you just broke into a smile.
âThatâs wonderful, maâam. I hope I can have that, in the future.â
âOf course you will, dear.â She really sounded like she meant it. A small lump suddenly appeared in your throat.
âThank you so much. I wish you all the best.â
âGo get her!â
You laughed and waved at her again as you exited the shop, taking the warmth and comfort of it with you and tucking it right beneath the bottom of your heart and the top of your stomach where you knew it would fuel you for a few days. You had already decided that you would come back and make it your mission to befriend that old lady. What a wonderful woman.
Only 23 hours to go. That night, it was almost impossible to fall asleep.
-
You got through the next day by once again banning any thought of the evening from your mind and diving head first into your assignments. You were going to lead a discussion on different planes of language or communications in womenâs art and literature and reading up on the historical differences between male and female narratives, beginning with the ancient poet Sappho. It was an exciting topic, something you were extremely thankful for. Otherwise you might have been looking at your phone every 3 minutes instead of every 20. Of course, no message from Abby.
The bottle of wine was standing on your nightstand, reminding you of your plans with an exciting tingle in your stomach. At 4pm, you gave up on doing anything productive. You spent forever in the shower, stealing some of Leahâs expensive pink body scrub, shaving everywhere and regretting it immediately because you felt stupid for assuming anything, entertaining the but what if thoughts while you thoroughly lathered your entire body in Leahâs shampoo and shower gel and spending a good 10 minutes just standing under the hot water because you werenât ready to leave that fantasy yet. When you stepped out of the shower, the bathroom was an actual steam bath and you could hardly see the door through the thick waves of wonderfully scented fog. You took your time stealing some more of Leahâs skincare products, having come to the conclusion that if she noticed anything and scolded you for it, you might as well try out the whole arsenal.
When you finally opened your closet door, feeling luxurious and clean and fresh, it was 5.10pm. What the hell were you going to wear? You and Mark had agreed on casual, but what the hell did that even mean? You decided to ask him.
-Help!!! Freaking out over my outfit, need a definition for casual
-Jeans and T-Shirt, just your standard outfit. Imagine meeting me for sushi.
-Iâm bringing red wine. It seems wrong to bring wine in jeans and a t-shirt..
-What happened to cocktails?? Trust me, keep it simple. You donât wanna turn up in a dress and she opens the door in sweatpants.
-I donât think Iâve ever seen her in sweatpants. Ughh fuck I donât have time for this. Jeans and t-shirt it is. Lesbian grandma recommended wine, Iâll tell you about it tomorrow x
-Go get her x
You quickly slipped into some black jeans that were just the right amount of tightly fitting around your ass and a white shirt with a tiny pomegranate embroidered on the front. Then you put on your jacket and quickly threw your wallet, phone and keys into a tote before grabbing the wine and putting it in as well. With a last look into the hallway mirror and a yelled goodbye to Leah, you rushed out of your apartment.
The evening air was not as cool as you had expected and the sun was just about to set. On your way to the train station, you typed out an on my way! message to Abby and quickly deleted it again. No sense in sending it now when you hadnât spoken since Sunday and were about to see her. The train ride was annoying, the wagon stuffed with commuters and some guy trying to convince you the apocalypse was upon you all. Zombies, not the last judgement - something different at least.
During the walk from the station to Abbyâs house, you were sure it wouldnât take much more for you to actually start levitating. Your heart was pounding in your chest and your throat was so cramped up it was hard to breathe. When you pulled out your phone, your fingers were actually shaking. Jesus Christ, get a grip. 5.58 pm.
And there it was, 2425 Constance. Just a normal suburban white house, like any other in the street. It actually seemed a bit weird, Manny and Abby living here in the midst of what seemed to be a family neighborhood with real adults . Then again, they both werenât in college, so you supposed they actually were real adults. When you walked up to the front door, you could hear faint music from inside - jazz? You wouldnât have guessed she was the jazz type, but then again you knew almost nothing about her. Right. Ask questions, keep the conversation about her. Be cool.
You knocked.
Abby opened the door, a wave of warm air hitting you from inside. It smelled delightful. Her face was slightly flushed, her lips parted as she took in a deep breath. She had tied her hair back in a low bun, but a few strands had fallen out and framed her face. One was standing up in a funny angle.
âHi, Abby,â you said, trying to keep your voice level and not stare at her body. Fuck, she had dressed up. And she looked hot.
âHi!â A smile slowly grew wide on her face. When she realized that she was blocking the door, she quickly shook her head and stepped aside. âCome in! Can I take your jacket?â
Oh God, this was hopeless. You already knew you were hers. Thanking her, you took off your jacket and she hung it in a closet next to the entrance. When she turned around, you got a chance to admire her fully. She wore wide dress pants that perfectly accentuated all of her muscles, topped with a loose white shirt with wide sleeves, reminding you a little bit of a pirate. Her jewelry rounded off the pirate look and you had to bite back a grin. She raised her eyebrows at you.
âWhat?â Her cheeks were still slightly red, but you attributed it to standing in a hot kitchen for probably the last hour, judging by the variety of smells overlapping and mixing together, already making your mouth water.
âUh, I brought wine,â you said and held out the bottle. Eloquent as always. Abby took it and whistled through her teeth as she inspected the label.
âThat looks classic. The sauce I made has some wine in it as well, this is perfect. Thank you, what a great idea!â
You were overwhelmed with her generous praise and didnât know where to look, so you settled on her hands. You had always sneaked looks at her hands, at the way she held a glass or drummed on a table or clasped them when she was intently listening to someone. They looked strong and rough from work, but there was also a delicacy in their movement and you were sure her touch could be as gentle as the brush of a hummingbird flying past. Realizing you were staring, you tore your gaze away.
âIt smells delicious in here, I canât wait to see what you cooked.â You followed her into the kitchen, where she placed the bottle on the counter and took a corkscrew from a drawer. A big red pot was standing on the gas stove over a tiny flame, the lid still hiding its contents. Your stomach suddenly growled loudly into the silence.
âSomeoneâs hungry.â Abby gave you a side glance and an amused smirk as she screwed the silver device into the cork. âEverythingâs already set, we can get started right away.â
You covered your eyes with your hand for a second before laughing.
âYeah, I kind of forgot to have lunch earlier and then I figured Iâd just wait so I could really savour this.â
âSmart thinking. I made patates au vin , a vegetarian version of coq au vin which is chicken in wine. Itâs basically potatoes and vegetables in a thick brown sauce, served with some good rustic bread.â You couldnât stop your eyes from rolling back at the thought of getting to eat home cooked french cuisine made by Abby in a few minutes.
âOh my God, say that again.â You could barely stop yourself from moaning. Abby laughed and opened the wine with a loud pop.
âHere, take this over to the dinner table. Iâm right behind you.â You took the bottle and followed her nod into the dining room. The wooden table was beautifully set with big and small plates, glasses for water and wine, candles, two blue glass bottles of water and a bowl of salad topped with what looked like apples, pomegranate seeds and feta cheese. You carefully placed the bottle of wine next to the water bottles and stepped aside for Abby, who came out of the kitchen carrying the heavy pot and placed it on a cork coaster in the middle of the table.
âWait, let me justâŚâ she trailed off as she grabbed her phone from the sideboard and changed the music. A saxophone led a jazz band into the song before a beautiful female voice set in, soft as butter and filling the room like the smell of roses. The voice was familiar to you, but you couldnât quite place it. As Abby sat down, the music came to a crescendo before breaking off, the voice setting in again with a soft
is it a crime?
âWho sings this?â you asked as Abby opened the water bottle and filled your glasses.
âOh, itâs Sade. She was my dadâs favorite.â
And I want you to want me too, the woman sang, and your eyes met over the table. You swallowed. Was? Not the right time.
âSade? Oh, she sings Smooth Operator, right? I know that one, but I never checked out more of her music.â
Abby smiled at you and opened the lid of the pot.
âYeah. This is the Promise album, my favorite. She is a force.â
A wave of steam erupted from the pot and you bent forward to look inside. Thick, roasted wedges of yellow potatoes lay in a bed of orange and purple carrots, mushrooms and tomatoes in a thick brown sauce, a stalk of thyme on top and a bay leaf poking out from the sauce. You werenât sure if you were drooling, but you didnât care.
âAbby, oh my God! This is fantastic.â
A spark had lit in her eyes when she heard you say her name. She elegantly stood up again, grabbed a serving spoon, and held out her hand for your plate. You watched her hands again as she plated an array of vegetables for you and used the spoon to draw a little sauce heart on the rim of the plate. Your ribs felt two sizes too small around your chest. This woman was actually going to be the death of you.
âThanks,â you quietly said and waited as Abby helped herself to a plate. She sat down and gestured toward the small basket with thick slices of grey bread with a dark brown crust.
âHelp yourself. Bon appĂŠtit.â
After a few moments of eating in comfortable silence before you showered the blonde in an array of compliments, this time not able to refrain from moaning when you bit into a tender, sweet purple carrot, the conversation began to flow. Abby complimented the wine, you talked about your studies, Abby told a few work stories in which both she and Nora were involved, you told her about your close relationship with your brother and she bittersweetly reminisced about her upbringing as an only child with a single dad. It had just been the two of them, moving frequently because of his changing jobs in different hospitals. He had been a neurosurgeon, and a brilliant one at that, but always humble and ready to help wherever he could. Abby sat up straighter when she talked about him, her chest actually swelling with pride when she told you about one time they had rescued an injured horse that had run away and been hit by a car in front of them.
âI think I was 16 back then. Itâs one of my favorite memories of him. It actually wasnât long beforeâŚâ Her eyebrows moved into a frown and she bit her lip, pushing a small piece of onion around her plate. Fuck, maybe it would have been easier to talk about you, after all.
âWe donât have to talk about it. You can tell me when youâre ready.â
She looked up and you expected to see tears, but her eyes were full of love and her face smoothed out into a gentle smile.
âNo, itâs okay. Iâm still working on it, and part of my therapy is telling people who donât know yet. You know, I donât really have a lot of friends.â She suddenly laughed, easing the tension at the bottom of your lungs. âThat sounds stupid, of course I do. I have Manny and Nora and Leah and Jordan and Owen, I guess. But the thing is, they all knew me before. I havenât really made friends ever since my dad.. passed away. The idea of needing to open up to someone about all this so I can develop a real connection and friendship with them is just a lot to bear.â
âThe mortifying ordeal of being known,â you mumbled, more to yourself, crumpling up your napkin in one hand.
âSorry?â
âOh, itâs this quote from a New York Times article that has been floating around the internet for a while. âIf we want the rewards of being loved we have to submit to the mortifying ordeal of being knownâ.â You looked up at her and inhaled deeply. âItâs something Iâm also terrified of. Although it seems kind of stupid sometimes, because compared to you for example, I donât really have a good reason.â
Abby looks at you like sheâs just discovered something extremely interesting. She takes a sip of her wine before answering, her silver rings blinking at you in the candlelight.
âItâs not at all stupid. Iâve always been very careful with who I open up to, even before my dad died. Itâs horrifying, laying yourself bare for a person, putting yourself on a silver plate and handing it to them and saying there, now do with it what you wish. Maybe theyâll look at it and say no, thanks. Maybe theyâll call everyone and say hey, look at this mad woman with her twisted insides, isnât that funny? Maybe theyâll see it and think, I can do this, and then after a few years they suddenly realize they actually canât and youâre way too much and so they leave for someone with a more simple, prettier silver plate. Maybe theyâll even take a few pieces with them as they go.â
She didnât sound bitter as she said it, and she didnât look terribly sad either, more as if she was making an observation about something she was mildly interested in. You didnât know what to say except for show me your silver plate, please show me your all, and I will devour it, savor it, keep it with me forever. But you stayed silent, your tongue stuck to the roof of your mouth.
âIâm quite the handful, am I? Sorry, I shouldnât have thrown all thisâ - she gestured toward herself - âat you during our first date.â Then her eyes widened as she realized what she had said. âFuck, sorry, I just assumed⌠you probably donâtâŚâ
Finally, movement came back into you. You jumped from your chair and were next to her in a few paces. She lifted a hand and you took it in yours.
âOf course this is a date,â you said gently and smiled at her. âOtherwise why would I have been this nervous for the past three days, thinking of nothing but you, constantly checking my phone to see if you texted me? And I brought red wine, come on.â That brought a smile to her face. She chuckled lightly.
âSo I havenât just ruined everything?â The hope in her eyes was mixed with real, honest fear.
âNo, of course not. Iâm glad youâre being open with me. You know, I planned not to reveal too much about myself tonight, fearing I would scare you away or say something stupid and make you suddenly lose interest.â
The current song ended and a soft, funky beat came on. There it was again, that twinkle in Abbyâs eyes. Your hands were still clasped around hers and she made no move to pull back.
âWell, now I canât wait to see what you have in store for me. Lay it on me. Over dessert, maybe?â
You raised your eyebrows.
âThereâs dessert? Youâre going to have to roll me out of here later.â
She laughed, warm and genuine, and the pride you had felt back in The Closet filled your chest again. You would do anything just to be the one to make her laugh every day for the rest of your life. She got up and you both started clearing the table together.
Never going to know
What fate is going to blow
Your way, just hope that it feels right
Could that Sade lady be any more on the nose? You risked a glance at Abby, who was smiling to herself. You followed her into the kitchen and she opened the fridge to produce a large glass dish, showing the several layers of biscuit and white cream, topped with dark cacao.
âTiramisu? Seriously Abby, how much time did you spend in the kitchen today?â
She gave you a crooked grin before exiting the kitchen.
âTook the day off.â
You just sighed and went back into the dining room.
Such a fine time as this
âHere.â Abby handed you a small plate with a piece of her gourmet tiramisu. Your fingers brushed against each other and you both paused for just the blink of an eye.
What could equal the bliss
The thrill of the first kiss
You sat down and grabbed the small fork left next to your wine glass. On second thought, you took another sip of Merlot. It really was exquisite.
âBuonâ appetito,â you said and sliced off a perfect edge of tiramisu. The soft, coffee-drenched biscuit fell apart on your tongue, mixing with the heavy vanilla-flavored mascarpone. âDid you know where the name tiramisu comes from?â
Abby lifted her fork to her mouth and softly closed her lips around the piece of creamy dessert. You were entranced, watching her hand sink down to the table again, then her jaw moving and flexing as she chewed. She raised her eyebrows questioningly and you cleared your throat, taking another piece on your fork.
â Tira mi su is Italian for âpull me downâ. Itâs the last thing you eat after dinner and the thing that makes you tired, pulls you right into the food coma. In restaurants, it rounds off the meal and guests will probably leave in the following hour because they feel theyâre ready to go home.â
Never as good as the first time
Natural as the way we came to be
âOh,â Abby said, her voice quiet. She looked up at you through dark lashes. âAnd are you going home after this?â
âNo.â You said it without thinking, only knowing what was true in your heart. âI donât want to.â
âIâm glad.â Taking a deep breath, Abby straightened up, then reached a hand across the table, her palm facing up. You stared at it for a fraction of a second before placing your hand in hers, feeling something fall into place inside you. The glances you exchanged said so much more than you could possibly dare to say out loud right now.
You used your free hand to stab the last piece of tiramisu. This time it was Abby who was watching you with hungry eyes as the fork vanished between your lips and emerged clean.
âThis tiramisu could be the best thing Iâve ever tasted in my life,â you said after swallowing and Abbyâs fingers twitched ever so slightly around your hand.
âThank you. Iâm really into French and Italian cuisine, as you may have noticed.â
You leaned back in your chair, careful not to pull back your hand.
âI couldnât do it, honestly. Spending so much time in the kitchen. Especially not with a job like yours, on your feet all day. Iâd probably survive off of pasta and takeout.â
Abby smiled and began slowly drawing circles on the back of your hand with her thumb. You were already hyper-aware of how your blood rushed through every vein of your body, a side-effect of the red wine, but now it came to a roar in your ears.
âI guess I need some kind of hobby besides lifting weights. It calms me down. And itâs not just about the end result, about getting to eat something, but also about picking the right ingredients, taking my time cutting them up, trying new recipes with new flavors, and learning more about food and culture, and honestly about myself. Itâs like meditating.â
âThat soundsâŚâ you were at a loss for words, âunbelievable? Iâve never heard someone talk about cooking like that. And Iâve never felt that way about it, too. I guess Iâd like to, though. It sounds nice.â
Abby brushed her thumb over your knuckles.
âWell, I could show you.â You tilted your head slightly. âI mean, we could cook together. Next time. If you want to?â
Sadeâs voice, smooth as polished wood and dripping with honey cut into the moment.
How could I have doubted
Honey, it's with me that you belong
âYeah, Iâd love to. What do you have in mind?â
âDo you like lasagna? We could make a vegetable lasagna and substitute the meat for soy. I could show you how to make a bĂŠchamel.â
You laughed and squeezed her hand.
âI love lasagna, although I have no idea what a beshmel is.â
âYouâll just have to wait and see.â Abbyâs face was glowing with happiness.
As the last two songs of the album played, you helped Abby clean up the table. You got into an argument about doing the dishes - Abby said sheâd do it later but you insisted you would do them now or at least help because so far you had not lifted a finger.
âCome on, Abby, please let me help?â You tried your best doe eyes at her. She grinned and playfully slapped your upper arm.
âOkay. But Iâll put on different music.â
She vanished to the dining room while you began filling the sink with water. A high note filled the room before a man spoke.
You broke my heart / 'Cause I couldn't dance
You didn't even want me around
And now I'm back / To let you know
I can really shake 'em down
Abby stepped into your field of vision. The music set in, a delightful 60âs rock and roll melody, and Abby began dancing toward you with tiny steps and shaking shoulders. She was lip synching to the coarse voice of the singer and reaching out her hands for you. Snapping out of your frozen position, you shook your head, grabbed her hands, and were immediately twirled through the kitchen. A squeak escaped you as Abby pulled you back toward her and with another pirouette, you almost slammed into her chest. You both laughed out loud, continuing to dance through the kitchen with big, overexaggerated moves, flailing your arms and shuffling your feet across the tile.
I can do the twist
Now, tell me baby
Do you like it like this?
You quickly began singing along to the simple lyrics and both of you were giggling at each otherâs dance moves. The next song was Stand By Me and you both settled down, beginning to clean the pots and dishes. You did the washing while Abby dried off the pieces you gave her and put them back into the right cupboards. Both of you were swaying and humming along to the music.
During the second chorus, both of you began belting along, filling the kitchen with the wonderfully familiar sound of slightly drunk women singing together. As the song ended, you both comically froze and waited for the next song to set in. When it was La Bamba by Ritchie Valens, you both continued singing along and showing off some probably terrible salsa moves. You were done in no time and Abby took your hand, pulling you into the dining room and sliding across the wooden floors with you. Your stomach hurt from laughing and you couldnât stop smiling.
Next came the bittersweet Be My Baby by the Ronettes, a song you remembered from your childhood, vague memories of your parents slow dancing together after another terrible fight. You swallowed down the hint of bitterness creeping up from your stomach. Instead, you looked up at Abby, almost a full head taller than you, and dared yourself to step forward. You placed your right hand in Abbyâs and your left on her tricep, coming unbearably and exhilaratingly close. Abby put her hand on your back, right below your shoulder blade, warming you through the fabric of your shirt. Your faces were incredibly close, her breath warm on your nose, and you could have counted every single freckle on her beautiful face. There was a slim ring of gold around her pupil, complimenting the green of her iris. She was breathtaking.
You couldnât take this any longer. Should you kiss her? Everything inside you wanted to, but you couldnât bring yourself to close the last inch of distance. It felt like wanting to do a handstand but pulling back at the last second every time because of a deep fear of failing and hurting yourself. It was terribly frustrating.
Instead, you leaned your head against the round muscle of Abbyâs shoulder, turning your face toward her chest and pressing your temple to her collarbone. You could smell the herbs she had used to cook earlier in the fabric of her shirt, but her skin smelled like pine and something else, earthy and dark, like tree bark or wool. Abby rested her chin against your forehead and her low hum of contentment vibrated against your cheek.
A light waltz melody began, Unchained Melody, a song you knew from some commercial and had listened to for a few weeks straight after.
I need your love
God speed your love to me
You smiled to yourself and could sense Abby was doing the same. You kept slowly turning, dancing through the candle-lit room and swaying side to side. The band set in louder and you lifted your head again. Abbyâs eyes were fixed to yours, but you couldnât stop yours from wandering lower, finding those perfectly pink lips, hanging open ever so slightly. Your hand wandered upward, along her shoulder, and to the back of her neck. As the last verse of the song began, you stood on your tiptoes and brushed your lips against her. Abby inhaled sharply, her fingers spreading on your back and pressing against your skin. You gently pressed your lips to hers again and this time, she kissed you back. You dug your fingertips into the back of her neck, desperately wanting to come closer, to pull her down to you, hell, you would climb her like a tree if you had to.
Feeling courageous, you stuck your tongue out and ran the tip upward over her lips. Abby instantly reacted, opening her mouth for you and greeting your tongue with hers. She tasted like wine and cacao, and faintly like thyme. Releasing your hand, she wrapped her arms around your waist. You reached up and buried your hand in her hair. She gasped into your mouth. You tucked that sound away for later, swearing to yourself you would make her do it again as often as you could.
A few seconds of silence between songs were disrupted by your wonderfully frivolous wet kissing sounds and a small whine that escaped you when Abbyâs hand wandered lower to cup your ass. The first guitar chords of Nights In White Satin vibrated through the air and Abby grabbed you tightly before lifting you off the ground and wrapping your legs around her hips. She carried you over to the dining table and set you down.
The dramatic crescendo in the song you loved so much began.
And I love you
Yes I love you
Oh, how I love you
The singerâs voice filled every corner of the room, his declaration hovering above you, the high voices of the background singers ringing in your ears and Abbyâs hands everywhere, her body leaning over you, her hips pressed between your legs. You flexed your legs to pull her in closer, almost falling apart when Abby let out a low moan and rocked her hips forward against you. Then she suddenly slowed down and broke the kiss.
âWait, letâs talk for a second.â
You kept your legs clamped around her, but relaxed back a little, brushing back a strand of hair from her forehead and giving her an encouraging nod to go ahead.
âI havenât⌠Iâm not that experienced with - with women. And generally. And I donât want to rush things and do something wrong and lose you. I donât really know how this works and I want to do it right.â
Her hands on your waist tightened slightly. You gave her a shy smile.
âMe neither. Iâm scared, too.â You surprised yourself with your openness. âHow about we take this slow, then? Talk about everything openly? And just go one step at a time?â
Abby nodded and pulled you closer again.
Holding Back The Years began playing.
âOne kiss at a time.â She gave you a gentle peck on the lips.
âOh, really? I would have never picked you as the sappy type,â you laughed against her lips.
âYou wouldnât?â She acted shocked. âLet me remind you of how I took the day off to cook a gourmet french dish for you.â
âTrue.â You shrugged and pulled her in for another kiss. âItâs probably the muscles. With those guns, you can do anything and still be taken seriously.â
Abby snorted and you realized that had been the wine talking. For a second, you were mortified, then she scooped you up again, holding your body with one arm as she ran her free hand through your hair.
âOh, those? You know, theyâre specifically for carrying you around all day. Anything for my - princess.â You had very well noticed the little pause there, but you decided not to say anything yet. Instead, you lifted your chin and eyebrows, imitating what you thought a royal would look like.
âWell, what does that make you? Youâre obviously not a prince. My lady knight?â
Abby nodded solemnly.
âSworn to protect and defend you. And to carry you wherever.â
âWell, do you have a sofa you could carry me to?â You tightened your hold on her shoulders and leaned in closer again.
âOf course, my lady.â
Abby carried you through a doorway at the back of the dining room into a cozy living room, equipped with a large sofa and a gigantic flatscreen tv, two vintage armchairs, a wooden bookshelf with at least 100 books, and a desk facing the window, medical books spread across the surface. The blonde sat down on the sofa and you knelt left and right of her hips, straddling her as you gave her another soft kiss.
âYou know,â you began, âIâve been crushing on you for months now. I thought you had absolutely no interest in me. I didnât even know you liked women.â
Abbyâs eyes widened at your confession.
âShit, I had no idea. You werenât exactly forward, you know. The first time we met, you already had this pull on me. But you were so shy and I didnât want to jump you or annoy you, so I tried to keep my distance and wait if you would come around.â
âYou have Leah to thank for that. Me coming around. I kind of forgot to come out to her until karaoke night and she told me you were dating women as well. She knows Iâve been a hopeless case when it comes to you, but she wanted me to figure this out on my own.â
Abby thought about this for a second.
âYeah, Leah probably only told you because she knew I liked you, too. I havenât been that open about dating women in the past, just because talking about dating in general was weird with Owen and Mel around and I also just donât like everyone knowing my personal business.â
âI get that.â You nodded. âAs I said, I hadnât even been out to Leah. Mostly because I havenât dated anyone in forever and the last time was a disaster not worth talking about.â You winced at the memory.
âYou wanna tell me anyway?â
You thought about it for a second, then you climbed off Abbyâs lap and laid down on the sofa, resting your head on her thigh. Her fingers immediately began brushing through your hair and massaging your scalp.
âWell, I met this girl during a freshman party at a sorority house the weekend before my first semester in college,â you began. You had felt weirdly out of place, but were determined to speak to at least one person. A few hours and an almost-lethal amount of tequila later, the girl you had talked to all night had dragged you into one of the bedrooms. You both had no previous experience, were extremely drunk and it was already 5am. You had fun making out and were both eager to try more, but it had been more out of curiosity than desire for each other and so the experience had not ended in the expected bliss of lesbian sex. Rather, she had come pretty quickly and afterward she'd begun crying and told you she had a boyfriend, and you had gotten dressed and fled the house. After that, dating in college was not really something you thought about much.
Abby listened to your story with interest and sympathy, laughing at a few parts and stroking your hair as you told her about the end of that fateful night. She felt deeply sorry for your experience of strangeness and betrayal, immediately promising to you that she would always tell you what was going on inside her head and what she wanted.
âLike you just did,â you smiled at her. âThat was brave. Itâs what I should have done that night.â
âI mean, I had a few weird moments, too, before I learned to speak my mind.â Abbyâs gaze unfocused and she frowned as she clearly recalled some not very pleasant memories.
âWanna tell me, too?â you asked, keeping your voice light. She nodded, looking down at you again.
âI mean, there's Owen, obviously. That didnât work out well and now he is with Mel, leaving me wondering if he was interested in her while we were still together. After we broke up, Nora and I went on a little bender.â Your heart jumped into your throat. Did Abby and Nora...? A wave of jealousy rose from the bottom of your stomach, but you forced yourself to keep your calm, smiling at Abby as she continued.
âWe spent every weekend at a different bar, and one of them was actually at The Closet. Nora was making out with a woman in actual overallsâ - she snorted - âand I just hung out at the bar, drinking Long Islands and not brave enough to make eye contact with anyone. And then the bartender started talking to me.â
Suddenly realization dawned on you. You sat up and stared at Abby.
âWait, Ellie? The short-haired one?â
Abby grimaced.
âYeah. We talked for a while and I came back the next week with Leah and Jordan. They didnât even notice I was spending a lot of time at the bar. Ellie and I met for coffee a few days later and I mentioned my dad and she got really quiet and strange. Turns out, sheâs related to the guy that murdered my dad, so...â
You were pretty sure your heart stopped for a moment, all the air in your chest building up pressure as you tried to figure out how to breathe out. Abby noticed and gently guided you to lay back down, continuing to weave her fingers into your hair.
âItâs okay, Y/N. Iâll tell you the whole story another time. So yeah, Ellie and I. It was horrible, but we still stayed and talked for a while. She couldnât tell me a lot about what happened, but she had no idea that I even existed and she was about to have a panic attack over it all. I helped her calm down and then she felt terrible for reacting so badly when it should be me panicking and I just told her that thereâs nothing any of us can do now and we should probably leave it at that.â She sighed. âI hadnât been to The Closet until a few days ago. I only came because I knew youâd be there.â
âFuck, thatâs terrible,â you mumbled. âI donât think I could have gone back there. Iâm still glad you did, though.â
âMe too,â Abby said, her voice gentle and honest. She leaned down to kiss you, deeply and passionately.
You stayed on the sofa for the next few hours, talking about school crushes and gay awakenings, about women constantly hitting on Abby and her being confused for a long time. She told you more about her relationship with Mel and you started to actually resent that woman. Who did she think she was? You told Abby about living with Leah and about your current research projects and she listened intently, asking a lot of questions about the art you were analyzing. You began diving into queer art and Sappho and your theory on the different languages of different social groups. Abby actually gave you some great new ideas and some good questions you couldnât yet answer and you were actually beginning to look forward to writing tomorrow.
As the clock moved past midnight, it became clear you would have to leave at some point soon. Abby had to get up at 7 in the morning for a 10-hour shift, and you had stifled one too many yawns. You were cuddled up on the couch, kisses interchanging with long, deep conversations and more kisses.
âI can accompany you to the station,â Abby suggested as you looked up the departure times on your phone.
âYou donât have to. Thatâs sweet of you, but Iâll find the way.â You kissed her for her generosity, but she pulled back.
âHonestly. I donât want you walking alone. Iâll go with you.â A sheepish smile appeared on her face and she did a tiny bow. âMy lady.â
You rolled your eyes and got up, making your way to the entrance hall. Abby gently helped you into your coat and put on a black bomber jacket, a strange but hot combination with her fancy pants. She opened the door for you and you stepped out into the cold night together.
You held hands on the way to the station, stopping at every corner to make out, laughing together, and making plans for your lasagna night. You would come over on Thursday, promising to yourself you would finish all your coursework until then. Manny would come back on Friday, so youâd have the house to yourself again.
You arrived at the station way too soon, but your train was announced to arrive in two minutes. Heavy-hearted, you flung your arms around the tall blonde and she wrapped hers around your waist, lifting you up for another deep kiss.
âI canât wait to see you again,â she whispered against your lips.
âIâll even dress up next time,â you mumbled and she grinned at you.
âI donât think Iâve ever seen you in anything but jeans and a t-shirt. Iâm excited.â Well, now you had to go shopping. Leah would be delighted to go with you.
You pressed a last kiss to Abbyâs lips before unwrapping yourself from her arms as the train rolled into the station. As you stepped away, she caught your hand and pulled you back for another one, cheekily running her tongue over your bottom lip. You sighed and kissed her hand, wrapped firmly around yours, before stepping back and boarding the train. You waved at her through the window as you departed and watched her stand on the platform until she was out of sight.
Letting yourself fall into one of the seats, you pulled out your phone and texted your brother.
-We kissed!!!! Call me when you can
Then you texted Leah about shopping tomorrow, just able to send the text before your phone vibrated with a new message.
-You looked beautiful tonight. Iâm the luckiest person in the world.
You tried to keep your squeal as quiet as possible. A woman a few seats ahead of you briefly looked up from her phone.
-Canât believe I have a personal knight who will carry me wherever I want to go
The reply came in seconds.
-Anywhere and anything you want. Text me when youâre home!
-Can I text you before Iâm home? I miss you already :(
You had to wait a few minutes before your phone vibrated again. This time, Abby was calling.
âSorry, I was cleaning up and getting ready for bed.â She sounded a bit breathless.
âNo worries,â you said. âWhat are you wearing for bed?â
Abby let out a surprised laugh.
âReally, now?â
âIâm serious. I want to imagine being with you.â
âWell, Iâm wearing a gigantic black t-shirt with a ton of holes and boxers.â
You closed your eyes, envisioning Abbyâs thighs straining against the hem of her shorts and the soft cotton of her shirt that you could bury your face in. She would smell like nature and like home somewhere far away.
âI wish I was there.â You noticed you were sounding desperate. Fucking hell, were you about to turn into a 13-year-old? You could hear the smile in Abbyâs voice when she spoke.
âI wish you were here with me, too.â She paused for a moment. Then, âDo you want to sleep over on Thursday?â
âUhm -â you had to think for a second, remembering you only had dinner plans for Friday with your mom. Before you could answer, Abby cut in again
âFuck, am I rushing you? I didnât mean - I just thought it would be nice, falling asleep together. But I totally get if thatâs -â
âAbby! Of course I want to stay over!â You clenched your free hand into a fist, punching your thigh a few times in order to divert the explosion of energy inside your chest.
âOh, thank god,â Abbyâs shaky laugh was heart-wrenching. âI thought I messed up already.â
You stood up to exit at your station.
âNo, not at all. Iâd love to fall asleep with you.â
The way to your apartment was over faster than you wanted it to be.
âIâm home now. I think I should hang up, Leah is probably sleeping.â
âYeah, donât wake the monster.â Abby chuckled.
âGood night, Abby. Tonight was incredible.â
âGood night, Y/N. Youâre incredible. Sleep tight.â
--
Author's note: Thank you so much for your comments and kudos! If you'd like to support me, you can buy me a coffee here
#abby anderson#abby tlou#abby tlou2#the last of us 2#tlou abby#abigail anderson#abby fic#abby anderson fluff#abby anderson fanfiction#ellie#ellie tlou#leah tlou#jordan tlou#owen moore#owen x mel#mel tlou#owen tlou#abby x reader#abby anderson x reader
211 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Fire meet gasoline | Draco Malfoy one shot
Request: yes, from the prompt list and by a lovely anon. (Hi! So I was wondering if you could make a Y/N x Draco fanfic with this prompt: âPlease be quite, I canât even hear myself losing the will to liveâ? The details would be like Draco and the reader had gotten into a fight about a stupid thing but make up in the end? Also...can it include fluff?)
Word count: 1,984
Pairing: Draco Malfoy x Slytherin reader
Used prompt: 1. Please be quite, I canât even hear myself losing the will to live
She was fire and he was gasoline. If people didnât know better, they would have thought Malfoy and Y/L/N hated each other. They were always arguing about something, screaming at each other, ignoring the other, death stares and cold shoulders were the right description for their friendship. And it became even worse, when they smelt each other through the Amortentia potion. Draco became the most possessive and overprotective boyfriend ever, only letting his friends to talk to her. But just because he was acting like an arrogant asshole, it didnât stop Y/N to be her own person and live her life the same way she did when they were only friends with the blonde boy. Of course Draco always picked a fight over this, and they would entertain the whole Common Room and sometimes even the Great Hall with their arguing. They were clever, one of the brightest in their year, so their fights were smart too. They were the explosion when fire meet gasoline. They were burning, but they burned in their love.Â
Neither of them could have tell the exact reason of their argument. Both of them were tired, couldnât sleep enough because they were up all night studying for their upcoming exams. The tiredness made them irritated and sensitive, and the whole week, they picked fights over the stupidest things. Like why was Draco always so mean to everyone who only wanted to be nice with him. Or why did she felt the sudden urge to help Harry and Ron with their essay for History of Magic. Malfoy even managed to get detention, because he almost hexed a first year old who picked a flower to his girlfriends as a thank you gift for helping him found his way back to the Hufflepuff Tower. They were fighting all week, and they were tired of it. But it wasnât enough for them to actually push their pride aside and apologise to each other for being a bitch. No, they chose to argue over everything they could.Â
âDo you think they will ever get tired of arguing so much?â Pansy Parkinson asked Blaise Zabini with a sigh, and rested her head on the chuckling boyâs shoulder. She was glad for the few minutes without Malfoy and Y/L/N, she had been listening to their bickering and arguing all day. On the other hand, Blaise found the couple rather entertaining, and often mocked them for being so stubborn and hot-headed. No matter what some people said, they were actually a match to happen.Â
âI think they will argue even on their wedding dayâ Theodor Nott said with a huge smile and watched as the famous Slytherin couple entered the Great Hall. Both of their faces were red, and even though they were holding hands, it was evident they were still fighting about the same thing.
âYeah, only if she doesnât kill him until thenâ Blaise laughed with Grabe and Goyle, who were more occupied by the huge amount of food in front of them. Draco and Y/N joined their friends by the table, but they didnât sit next to each other. Draco hopped down next to Blaise, and Y/N sat next Theo. Their friends watched them with amused looks.
âLook, all Iâm saying, if you want to be with saint Potter, go and be with himâ Draco spat and grabbed the plate from Y/Nâs hand to put on some steamed vegetable for her. She rolled her eyes at his comment, and poured a glass of water and another glass of orange juice for him. Pansy chuckled at them. She found it funny, how they still cared and went along with their usual routine while they were clearly pissed at each other âBut donât forget thatâŚâ
âWhat?â Y/N raised an eyebrow at Draco âDonât forget that your father will hear about this?â She bit her lip to stop herself from laughing, but her eyes were smiling âPlease, you know that Lucius actually likes meâ she shook her head and placed a stuffed potato on Dracoâs plate.
âBitchâ Draco murmured and took away his plate from her âEveryone is head over heels for him, and I donât know whyâ he rolled his eyes and aggressively cut the meat of his plate âAnd I donât understand whyâd you go and help him with that stupid essay, Y/L/N. You are a perfect pureblood, with a powerful family and youâre my girlfriendâ he kept on renting. Their friends sighed in union and grabbed turned back to their food. It was going to be a very long night âPlus, should I mention that he is probably only using you for your looks? He is so pathetic, like who on Earth would actually be friends with an ork like Hagrid?âÂ
Pansy looked at her best friend, seeing the familiar look on her face. Y/N had enough of Dracoâs childish behaviour, and how he was accusing everyone for every single thing, acting like he was so perfect. It was one thing when he was acting jealous and obsessive with her, but she couldnât stand hearing him talk shit about nice and pure people like Hagrid. He was one of her favourite teachers, and she just wanted to put him in a bubble and protect him from the cruelty of real world. And she was certainly tired of arguing with him all day. She thought they were over the little incident, which was actually just a quick study session with Harry and Ron in the library, but it looks like Malfoy couldnât drop it and believe that they were only friendly with her when they hugged her in the end. Those two would have failed History of Magic if she didnât help them with their essay. But mostly, she was tired of hearing Draco talk and talk and talk and talk. She understood why Lucius was usually so annoyed when his son talked. Draco had the tendency to overdramatise things and make them look like it was the reason of the world ending soon.Â
âShut up, Dracoâ she said and put down her fork. Y/N felt a headache approaching, and she couldnât afford resting for the rest of the day. They had an important Potions test on Monday, and she didnât want to spend her whole weekend in the library. Not, when they had plans in Hogsmeade. She stood up and made her way out of the Great Hall. She needed space and silence, and she couldnât get neither there. Malfoy was fast on his feet, rushing after her, and stopping her by grabbing her hand. They were standing in the middle of the Hall, most of the studentsâ eyes on them.
âExcuse me?â He said with concern. He didnât mean to upset her and make her angry. He knew his behaviour wasnât the best, and how he acted was a little bit toxic, but this whole love thing was so new to him. He never thought he could someone like he loved her, and he certainly believed nobody would ever love him. Not until he realised why he felt his blood boiling in his veins every time he was Y/N with a boy. And not until he realised why he was always so excited when he saw her, and why he felt that strange feeling in his stomach when she would hug him or just touch him. He was in love with her. Deeply, crazily and madly in love, and he didnât plan to let her go so easily. That boy, honestly wanted to spend the rest of his life by her side. Marrying her, buying their own mansion and filling it with little Dracos and little Y/Ns.Â
âPlease, be quiet. I canât even hear myself losing the will to liveâ she said annoyedly and tried to free her hand from his grip, but Draco was stronger. She looked up at him with a determined look, ready to tell him to go and fuck himself, but the amused look on his face confused her.
âDrop the attitude, womanâ he said and bend down just enough to be able to pick her up and through her on his shoulder. He knew she wasnât used to be told what to do, so it always silenced her when he did it.Â
âDraco, put me down right nowâ she commanded, but he acted like he didnât hear her. All eyes were on them, their own group of friends laughing at the pair. They knew this was their way of ending the argument and making up, so they continued their meal with the thought of not having to worry about the scene they would walk up to in the Common Room.
âCome on, princessâ Malfoy playfully patted her butt and made his way back to the Slytherin Common Room. He smiled innocently at the students who were passing by them, looking at them strange and wondering why on Earth he was carrying a cursing Y/N on his shoulder.Â
When they finally reached Dracoâs dorm room, she refused to say anything. She just let Draco drop her on his bed and watch her pouting and looking up at the ceiling. He always found his girlfriend rather cute when she was mad at him, which she was a lot of time. He didnât even know why they made such a big deal out of his jealous tantrum. They should have been so used to it by now. He gave up and with a sigh, he climbed on top of her, so she no other choice but to look at him.Â
âBabyâ he said in a soft voice, kissing the top of her noise and nudging it with his âDonât be like thisâÂ
âPiss of, Malfoyâ she turned her head and stared at the picture of the two of them, hugging each other. It was taken last summer, when they visited the beach together and spent the whole day playing in the water, chasing each other in the sand, and cuddling under the stars, making future plans and talking about baby names for their kids. Even though they both knew they had plenty of time for those things, it was something very intimate and heartwarming, talking about their future together.
âI know you love meâ he laid down next to her, and pulled Y/N on his chest. He played with the ends of her ponytail. It was something that calmed down both of them âAnd you know that I love youâ he tilted her head just enough to see her beautiful pace. She wasnât angry. She was annoyed with him. She didnât understand why he had to act like a baby when he was almost eighteen years old. They could have spared so much time for themselves.Â
âNo, I hate youâ she buried her face in the crock of his neck. She breathed in his amazing scent, and felt how the stress and annoyance slowly left her body and mind. She relaxed under his soft touch, and let herself to enjoy the small kissed he was showering her face with.
âYou can hate me as much as you want, as long as you donât leave meâ he said with a smile, and with a sudden movement, she was under him. She blushed at the way he looked at her. It was pure love, lust, admiration and loyalty. She knew he was the last one who would have heart her. Draco might have been the biggest cry baby ever, but he knew when he had to act like a man and protect his lover.Â
âHow could I ever leave you, you annoying little twat?â She laughed and pulled him down by his tie and kissed him sweetly. They both smiled in the kiss, and knew they were done fighting. At least for the day.Â
#Draco Malfoy#Draco#daddy draco#draco fanfiction#draco x reader#Draco Malfoy one shot#Draco Malfoy imagines#Draco Malfoy fanfic#tom felton#Tom Felton imagine#Tom Felton one shot#Harry Potter imagines#Harry Potter one shot#prompt list
178 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Between the Two of Us ~ Chapter 10
Masterlist || AO3 || Â Previous Chapter || Next Chapter
Summary:  Jurdan High school AU. Rivals Jude and Cardan are forced to partner up  for a history project, and drama ensues. Filled with banter, pranks, an unhealthy amount of pining, and Jude being clueless as usual.
Trigger Warnings: Mild cursing. Please let me know if thereâs anything I missed!
~~~
A/N: This chapter is even longer than the last one, at 4k words. Also, youâre welcome in advance.
That Sunday was one of the busiest at the cafĂŠ. Students were streaming in to work on all their assignments before Thanksgiving break, and by the time they caught a break, Jude was out of breath.
âDamn, I donât think itâs ever been this busy,â Lili said, wiping her forehead.
âNo wonder no one else wanted this shift.â
Lili groaned. âI have to go home and write not two, but three essays. I know I shouldnât have procrastinated, but it was my birthday week.â
âIâll help you edit them if you want,â Jude offered. For some reason, she actually enjoyed editing essays, and Lili had definitely taken advantage of that in the past. âAnd you know itâs called birthday, not birth week,â Jude snarked.
âShut up, Ms. I-made-googly-eyes-with-Cardan-all-night.â
âI did not.â
âYes you did. Now please tell me what happened, because I know something did. The sexual tension when you guys came back down was disgusting.â
Thankfully, Jude was saved by a customer who had walked in. But Lili was stubborn, and after Jude took her order, she pressed, âNope. Spill.â
Jude grimaced before recounting the incident, which she now referred to in her head as âthe bathroom incident.â
Lili gasped comically. âOh my God. Cardan has more game than I expected. Kissing your thumb after band aiding it? Hold on.â She called out the customerâs name, leaving the drink on the counter, before returning. âDamn, thatâs smooth.â
Jude groaned. âI know.â
âWait, did anything happen when he drove you home?â
âNo.â
âLiar.â
Jude blushed even more as she remembered the drive. They had been bickering as usual, as if that could stop them both from thinking about the increasing tension between them. Â Â Â
And then the silence theyâd both been avoiding like cowards descended. The painful, awkward as hell silence.
By the time they got to her house, Jude was anxious to get out of the car. She reached for the door handle right as Cardan spoke, staring straight ahead. âSo weâre really not going to talk about it?â
She froze, not expecting them to address it. âTalk about what?â
âJude.â
âCardan,â she mimicked, and he rolled his eyes.
âFine then.â He pushed his door open at the same time as Jude.
âWhat are you doing?â âWalking you to your door.â
âI can walk to my door by myself.â Her foot caught on the edge of the sidewalk, and sheâd stumbled before righting herself.
âRighttt,â Cardan drawled and followed her up the sidewalk.
She ignored him, pulling out her keys and unlocking the front door. âOkay, you can go now, loser.â
âWeirdo,â Cardan said.
âYouâre a weirdo.â
Cardan snickered. âNice comeback.â
âShut up.â She felt his gaze on her back and was thankful for the dark, because she was blushing for no reason.
âYou shut up.â
They both snickered like the immature idiots they were, and Jude knew she had steered clear of the conversation for now.
When Cardan reached his car, he hollered. âWeâre going to talk about it.â
âThereâs nothing to talk about,â she hollered right back.
Cardan just grinned. âSee you tomorrow, Duarte.â
Her expression must have been doing something weird at the memory, because Lili snorted. âYouâre in deep shit.â
âWhat am I supposed to do?â
âUm, maybe first off, actually admit you like him?â
âI do not.â
The Bomb raised her eyebrows.
Jude groaned. âI canât like him. Not him of all people.â
âBut you doooo,â the Bomb sing songed. âYou and Cardan are in-â
âLili, I will not help you edit your essay if you donât shut up right now.â
She went silent immediately. âThatâs just cruel.â
Jude grinned. âSo⌠howâs Van?â
Lili glared. âYouâre not subtle at all.â
âI wasnât trying to be.â
She wiped down the counter, silent for a beat before she sighed. âFine. Heâs just- I think I need to move on.â Jude opened her mouth to interrupt, but the Bomb continued. âI know what youâre thinking. Yeah, I think he likes me like that, but I donât know⌠heâs always so skittish when I try to take things further. And I donât want to ruin things between us.â
Jude knew there was more to the story, but before she could say anything, a group of girls entered the cafĂŠ, and Jude had to take their orders. She dismissed it, figuring sheâd bring it up later.
 ~~~
Jude didnât see Cardan at school the next two days. Meeting her college application deadlines took up most of her time, and before she knew it, it was Thanksgiving Break. Vivi came home from college, and suddenly their house was much more lively than usual.
Before Thanksgiving dinner, Vivi stomped into Judeâs room and shut the door behind her. âI know I havenât visited much, but whatâs going on between you and Taryn?â
Jude pulled out her headphones from her ears. âWhy donât you ask her?â
âThatâs what she said too!â
âViv, just leave it.â
âWell, youâre going to have to figure it out, because even Oakâs annoyed at this point.â
âHe is?â
âYou are all idiots,â Vivi mumbled on her way out of the room, before popping back in. âOh, by the way, I think your mac n cheese is burning.â
âShit! Why didnât you say that first?â
Throughout dinner, Vivi proceeded to force Jude and Taryn into conversation. The ease at which Vivi slipped back into their dynamic was uncanny after so many months away, but Jude supposed that was the way with family.
Madoc and Oriana carried the turkey to the table while Jude prepared for the grand reveal. Oak bounced in his seat in anticipation of what had becomes Jude Thanksgiving tradition. When Jude pulled back the foil to reveal her mac n cheese, it looked perfectly fine. Except for unmistakably charred edges
Taryn snorted. âItâs definitely better than last yearâs.â
Jude cracked a grin. Maybe there was something to say about Thanksgiving in bringing the family together.
 ~~~
Jude spent the end of the break hanging out with Lili, Van, and Garrett. The weird energy between Lili and Van was palpable, and Jude instinctively looked for Cardan to raise her eyebrows at before realizing he wasnât there. Cardan had texted that he was busy with family stuff on the group chat, and Jude couldnât help but wonder if he was avoiding her. Logically, she knew she was being self-centered and he probably was busy, but the thought stung more than it should have.
Monday came far too quickly, and Jude rubbed her eyes as she walked to her first class, bumping into the last person she expected to see: Locke. For the past few weeks, sheâd been messing with him, but not too obviously that he would suspect she knew about what he did. Her revenge plan was still brewing, but until then, she could have some fun.
She and Lili made a game out of replying to his texts with the weirdest responses, just to see how much he could take. Her favorite was when she had âaccidentallyâ sent him a picture of two tampon boxes, asking which one she should get. When he had responded with a âwhichever one fits??â Jude had exploded with laughter before clarifying that it wasnât meant for him, except that it definitely was.
When sheâd asked him if he wanted to come to dinner to meet her sister and her parents, with an emphasis on her dad, he had avoided her for the next two weeks.
Which made it even harder to control her laugh when his face paled when he saw her. âSorry, Iâd better get going. Iâm going to be late.â
âRight. Let me know if you can make it to dinner. My dad really wants to meet you.â
Locke practically tripped as he ran away from her.
âDamn, Duarte, what did you say to scare him?â Cardanâs familiar voice drawled out from behind her, and a grin escaped her lips, a small part of her relieved that he sought her out. She hadnât realized how ingrained he was into her routine until she hadnât seen him for a week.
His pace matched with hers until they were walking side by side, falling into their familiar groove.
âJust mentioned how much my dad wanted to meet him for dinner.â
Cardan grinned and handed her a cup full of coffee.
âWhatâs this for?â
He rolled his eyes. âDonât worry. Itâs black. I donât know why you would willingly drink that, but you do you.â
âYes, okay, but whyâd you get me coffee?â
âConsider it me paying you back for accidentally spilling your coffee that one time.â
âAccidentally, my ass.â She frowned at her cup. âItâs not poisoned is it?â
âFine. If you donât want it, Iâll find some other psychopath who likes black coffee.â
Jude hugged her coffee protectively to her chest. âNo. Mine.â
âI figured. Also, we need to finish our project. Itâs dueâŚâ
âNext week, I know,â Jude cut off. âWe still havenât bought a poster.â
Cardan groaned. âWe should have gotten one from Dollar Tree.â
âWell maybe you couldâve gotten that instead of a tiara,â she said, grinning up at him as they stopped in front of her class.
Cardan rolled his eyes. âSo are you free Thursday night?â
âYeah. Text me when later.â
âGood. Weâll talk then,â he said, with an extra emphasis on the word talk. His eyes dropped shamelessly to her lips, long enough that it was anything but unintentional, before he smirked and strode away.
Jude called after him, unwilling to let him get the last word. âAbout the project!â
âOf course. What did you think I was talking about?â He disappeared before she could respond.
Kissing. She was thinking about kissing him. Ugh.
She grumbled angrily to herself as she placed her bag next to her desk. When she caught Taryn staring at her, she snapped, âWhat?â
Taryn opened her mouth to speak, but the bell interrupted her. âNothing.â
 ~~~
After soccer practice on Thursday, Jude went home to take a shower. While blow drying her hair she texted Cardan to figure out when they were meeting up. He immediately responded with âcanât do my place,â and Jude frowned. After a couple messages, they ended up deciding to go to the library at Cardanâs suggestion.
Oak was throwing a fit over something or another as she headed out the door, and Oriana paused their argument to place a hand on Judeâs shoulder. âHeading out?â It wasnât in an overbearing tone, just gentle.
âYeah. To the library.â Jude hesitated, battling the urge to say something more. Oriana might not have been her real mother, but Jude realized what a blessing it was to have someone that checked up on her and cared the way Oriana did. She swallowed and said, âIâll be back soon,â and headed out.
By the time she got to the library, Cardan had already texted that he was there. Seconds after she turned off her car, a knock sounded on her window, and she nearly jumped out of her skin. Cardan grinned sheepishly when she opened her door. âSorry.â
She shrugged it off and handed him the poster she from the passenger seat. She glanced around the parking lot for his car. âWhereâs your car?â
âI walked.â At the shock on her face, Cardan added, âDonât look at me like that. Just because we live in a suburb doesnât mean I have to drive everywhere. Plus, itâs only a fifteen minute walk.â
âOkay, but⌠car. Fast. Walk. Slow.â
Cardan rolled his eyes and tugged her wrist impatiently. âCome on, letâs go inside.â
They walked through the archway that opened up into the entry area of the library, âwelcomeâ inscribed into the stone. The wall behind the front desk was patterned with hexagons of different pastel colors, and the librarian behind the desk gave them a friendly smile. Her dark brown hair was tied up into a ponytail, strands of gray beginning to appear.
âCardan, nice to see you. I see youâve brought a friend,â she said to Cardan. Her honey-colored eyes glanced at Jude with curiosity.
âUm, yeah. Mel, this is Jude. Weâre doing a project together.â
Jude introduced herself, trying to hide her own curiosity.
Mel smiled at Jude warmly. âItâs nice to meet one of Cardanâs friends.â Turning to Cardan, she added, âThe back room is empty, if you two want to head there.â
Cardan thanked her and gestured Jude to follow him. They passed the kidâs section, which was littered with bright signs and seating, and when they were out of hearing distance, Jude asked. âSo⌠you come here a lot?â
âUm, I guess. I came a lot when I was a kid, so sometimes I stop by.â The tips of his ears turned pink, and damn, Jude felt something squeeze in her chest at the sight.
âCool.â
His head jerked up at her response, and whatever he saw in her expression had him reaching for her hand and twining their fingers together. He tugged her hand, and she followed him through the stacks, the only sound their footsteps and the comforting hum of the library.
She grinned at the floor. This boy never ceased to surprise her.
They stopped in front of a room divided from the rest of the library by a wall of glass, and Cardan pushed open the door. The opposite end of the room was also completely glass, and the window looked out over the lake behind the library. A table with four chairs was on the left, and a cozy armchair sat on the right.
Cardan let go of her hand, and she ached to pull it back to hers, feel the warm callouses of his palm against hers. Instead she put the poster on the table and pulled out her laptop. âThis is nice. Iâm surprised no one else took it.â
âMel saves it for me sometimes.â
Jude snorted. âYou really do charm everyone, donât you?â
Cardan sat down across her, humming in agreement. âItâs only a matter of time before I charm you too.â
âKeep waiting.â
Cardan kicked her leg under the table, and she bit back a smile. If his leg stayed there, pressed against the side of hers while they worked, neither of them mentioned it.
 ~~~
âNot bad, if I do say so myself,â Jude said, as she looked down at their poster. Yes, it did feel like a fifth grade science fair project, but Jude was still proud of it. Something about cutting and gluing things together made it seem so much more satisfying.
âNot bad? This is fucking gorgeous.â Cardan pushed his curls off his forehead, his silver rings catching the light. Judeâs brain automatically snagged on how unfair it was that guys could have such attractive hands. Like how did that even make sense?
Her gaze caught on them now, eyes tracing the veins and the flex of his fingers where they tapped against the edge of the table. Sheâd noticed that Cardan always seemed to fidget with his hands, unable to keep them unoccupied.
âJude?â
âHm?â She pushed her thoughts away and tried to focus. âYes, gorgeous,â she agreed.
He gave her a strange look, and she felt a flush creeping up her neck. She started hastily picking up the scraps of paper and tidying up the table. When she dared to meet his gaze, he looked like he was battling himself with something.
âWhatâs up with you and Locke?â Cardan blurted a few seconds later.
âWhat do you mean?â
This time, his words were a little more deliberate. âI know youâre messing with him, but does he think youâre⌠dating?â
âI donât know. We only went on one date, and I pretty much scared him off when I mentioned my dad.â She shrugged, confused as to why he was bringing up Locke. âDoes it matter?â
His hand stilled. âI guess not.â
Silently, the two of them worked until they had finished gluing on all the information. They cleared up the excess papers and started cleaning up.
âSo when are you going to break it off with him?â
âWell, I was planning to do a whole revenge prank thing, but I havenât fully planned it out yet,â she said contemplatively, scraping off the dried glue from her fingers.
When she looked up, Cardan was looking at her with a devious smile. âWhat?â
âI have an idea.â
 ~~~
The sky was dark when they arrived at the grocery store. As they placed their items on the counter to check out, the cashier gave them a strange look. Jude simply smiled and said, âIsnât it such a wonderful night?â
At Cardanâs direction, Jude drove to a neighborhood a few minutes from Cardanâs, and they parked in a darkened spot on the side of the street.
Judeâs nerves thrummed in anticipation. She hadnât been this excited in so long, probably since the last time she had pranked Cardan. She had to admit that scheming with someone made it all the more fun.
Cardan pulled on a black sweatshirt, and his eyes met hers as he pulled up the hood to cover his curls. The wicked grin he sent her made her stomach squeeze.
âYou take the right, and Iâll cover the left?â
She nodded, and silently opened the door and stepped out as Cardan did the same.
They crouched on the sidewalk next to some trees and silently made their way towards the lone house at the end of the street. Thankfully, Lockeâs car was parked out front. They hadnât exactly planned for it if his car had been in the garage.
A car door slammed across the street and Jude looked at Cardan. âWhere-â
He clapped his hand over her mouth before she could finish, and he pointed across the street. A car was reversing out of the house next to Lockeâs, its headlights nearly passing over them. Her heart beat furiously against her chest.
The car drove away, and Cardan suddenly dropped his hand from her mouth. Her lips burned from the ghost of his hand, and her heart sped up for a completely different reason.
âThat was close,â she whispered breathlessly, and Cardan nodded, his eyes darting away from hers.
They crept up his driveway, and Cardan passed her three rolls of plastic wrap from his backpack. Slowly, Jude unfurled the plastic wrap, and pushed it over the top of his car until Cardan caught it. He wrapped it over his side before rolling it under the car back to Jude. She hadnât realized how painstaking the process would be, but they kept at it. The sound of the unfurling wrap seemed too loud against the silent night.
Twenty long minutes later, Jude passed the last of the last of the final roll of wrap to Cardan. She waited for Cardan to secure it into place, shifting impatiently on the balls of her feet.
A gentle whirring sound cut through the night, and Judeâs eyes flew to Cardan, who was tip-toeing back towards her from around the car.
âRun,â he whispered urgently.
She grabbed Cardanâs backpack from the ground right as a spray of water hit her arm, drenching her and the side of the car. She glanced behind her and almost laughed, realizing the sprinklers had turned on, not some sort of security device like she had thought in her panic. Â
Cardan looked at her, his eyes glinting with laughter. âCome on, letâs go.â
She grabbed his hand and pulled him with her.
They ran across the sidewalk like criminals fleeing from a crime scene, narrowly avoiding the sprinklers, and Jude felt giggles breaking out of her chest. Her heart pounded against her chest, her breath coming out in pants. The cold water pressed into the skin of her arm, a sharp contrast to the warmth of Cardanâs hand in hers.
They ran all the way back to her car, and they finally stopped to catch their breath. Jude leaned back into the car, panting, her hands braced on her chest to hold her heart in.
Her eyes met Cardanâs, who was panting as if he had just been in a police chase, and a giggle escaped her mouth. And then another. And then both of them were laughing like maniacs.
âWho the fuck-â she laughed, âturns on their sprinklers-â another fit of giggles overtook her. â-at midnight?â
Cardan laughed harder, leaning into her, a palm bracing himself on the car behind her. âYour face,â he wheezed, âwhen the sprinklers turned on-â
She could barely breathe in. âThe way you said run, oh my god.â She broke into another fit of uncontrollable laughter, clutching her stomach. Cardan wiped tears from his eyes as he tried to regain his composure.
Eventually, Judeâs laughter slowed. The sound of crickets chirping and cars whizzing by on the street behind the neighborhood settled into the air as they caught their breaths. Jude leaned back against the car, tipping her head back up to the night sky.
Cardan was still leaning into her, the moonlight casting a faint glow over his face. When she met his eyes, his lips tipped up in a little smile that sent warmth to her stomach.
With a will of its own, her hand reached up to push back his hoodie, cradling his jaw, and he swallowed, his expression sobering.
A breeze blew over them, lifted a strand of her hair from her face. Her heartbeat thudded against her chest, a different type of adrenaline shooting through her body as his eyes darted to her lips.
In an unspoken agreement, Jude leaned up, and Cardanâs head bent down to reach hers.
Their lips brushed hesitantly, a barely-there kiss, before Cardan pulled back slightly.
Oh. Oh.
âJude.â His voice was hoarse, a question, a plea exhaled across her lips, and she silenced it with her mouth.
Their resolve snapped, and Cardanâs hand slipped to cradle the back of her head as his head dipped and his lips pressed into hers, again and again and again, warm and soft and desperate. Jude buried her hands in his hair, pulling him closer, until she was pressed against the car, his forearms caging her in.
She had never been kissed like this.
It felt as though they were running past the sprinklers again, a rush of adrenaline running through her body. Her lips parted under his, and he made a noise in the back of his throat that set her blood on fire. Her thoughts fizzled into nothing, everything except the two of them fading away.
When they pulled back for air, Cardanâs lips were swollen, and both of them were panting. He rested his forehead against hers, one hand still tangled in her hair, and Judeâs eyes finally fluttered open.
âThat,â Cardan rasped, âwas worth waiting for.â
âShut up.â Her voice was a little too breathless for her liking.
âJude, Jude, Jude,â he murmured as he nuzzled the side of her face, and she felt goosebumps erupt on her arm. âNow you know exactly how to make me shut up.â
âOh?â She tilted her head, barely close enough for another kiss, before shoving him back, hoping distance would help her regain her composure. âYou wish. There are other ways to shut you up.â
He stumbled back with a breathless laugh. âI do wish.â He glanced around at the street, as if just remembering where they were. âWe should probably go.â
âWe should. Wouldnât want to get caught.â
âOkay, right.â His hands spazzed at his side for a moment before he spurred into motion, opening her door for her with a roguish grin.
Jude didnât exactly know what she was getting herself into, but she couldnât bring herself to put an end to it.
~~~
A/N:Â And there you have it, the scene that inspired this whole thing. Itâs the first scene I even wrote, and everything else was just fun to write to lead up to it. I was about to cut this chapter off before the last scene, but I decided to keep it in because it takes me forever to update. Like I said at the beginning, youâre welcome đ Â I hope itâs as good as it was in my head đ
Okay, but the fact that this is the tenth chapter and people are still reading?!! Thank you all so much for reading this and supporting this!! I probably would have abandoned this if not for you <3
As usual, let me know what you think in the comments!! Reblogs are appreciated :)
Check out my masterlist for more of my writing!
Tagging: let me know if they work or notÂ
(Bolded tags donât work)
@goddess-of-writing @cardan-greenbriar-tcp @amoosewithflannelforfur @charrise @mercrutiodidntdieforthis @hizqueen4life @mi-mavencalories @simonelovesff @b00kworm @nope-has-lied @andromeddea @aesthetics-11 @queen-of-glass @runnybabbit9 @afexiss @the-keen-queen @yesimtheslytherinwitch @fizziefaerie @abigneignenn @storiesandschemes @aelin-queen-of-terrasen @words-of-the-wise @thedazzlingheights @magicalbookwyvern @kittkatandbooboo @queen-of-no1 @iminsanenotobsessed @dorkzrul @snusbandxknifewife @aknymph @thefolkofthefic @snorting-up-pizza @fandomfanatic987 @fandom-will-be-the-death-of-me @cardanslittletail @curlyredqueen06 @losssssstttttt @aelinfeyreeleven945tbln @omfglucayababies @judiecardan @woodsbeyond1 @yourroyalbooknerd @ireallyshouldsleeprn @st00pid231 @alittledribbledrabble @nomotivation-lads @herladyshipxx @emmabookworm08 @ducksmurf135 @jurdanhell @booksandothersecrets @fangirlprincess09 @ysitsohardtofindaname @dressedindustandshadows @mickeymouse-house @clockworkgraystairs @thesirenwashere @courtofjurdan @blackjacks-donuts @pig-on-acid @krispytalerebel @misskillerdarkness @sanctalina@dirigibledinosaur @foreverscreaming
#between the two of us#chapter 10#my writing#wow i actually wrote something#jurdan#tfota fanfic#tfota fanfiction#the cruel prince#the wicked king#the queen of nothing#literally one of my favorite tfota fics#jude duarte#cardan greenbriar#jurdan fanfiction
172 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Coast To Coast
part vii
Harvard University, 2014
There must have been a greater power taunting him.
âSexy!â Andersonâforward, number 77, alternate captainâhad said in the locker room. âThat is this yearâs Halloween theme, boys. Bring your girls, bring your booze, bring your minimal clothing, bring your A-game.â
Sexy. That was definitely just what Logan needed for his first OKN house halloween party. His new teammates. In minimal clothing.
He rolled onto his back on his dorm bed with a sigh, continuing to scroll through his phone while he waited for Finn to get out of their shared bathroom.
Finn OâHara. Harzy, the boys called him. Right wing but didnât always play that way, number 17, a sophomore. Originally from New York City. Loganâs new roommate.
âItâs how it works, rookie,â Anderson had said. âBaby OKs share. Youâll get your own room eventually.â
Logan was fine having a roommate. He had had one at prep school. He didnât even care if they were messy, he was sure he was twice as bad. But Finn OâHara. Red hair, six foot even, brown eyesâbambi, the boys called him. A little on the thinner side, but Logan could tell he could bulk up if he wanted to. Finn OâHara.
There must have been some greater power taunting him.
âFuck,â Finnâs voice came from within the bathroom. The door was open, but not enough for Logan to see anything. âMy balls are going to hate me.â
Logan snorted. âWe wear spandex every other day of the year.â
âYeah, breathable sports spandex, not this plastic shit. Jesus fuck,â there was a groan. âAt least I look alright.â
âStop staring at yourself and let me get in there.â
âOkay, okay,â Finn said, and Logan watched the door move as he pushed it open.
The universe hated him.
Finn was some sort of gladiator, Logan thought, with nothing on but a red cape that clasped around his neck and shoulders, and a pair of tight, gold underwear that left nothing to Loganâs imagination. They had a fake, foam sword clipped at the hip. He had gold paint on beneath his eyes, streaked like a football player, and a gold laurel crown sitting in his red hair. His pale skin was creamy against the gold and the frame of the dark red cape. He had cheap looking sandals on that went all the way up his strong calves, biting into the muscle a little.
Finn spread his arms, turning in a slow circle. âLook at these fucking things. Who makes these and why?â
Logan swallowed, looking at the gold underwear. âFor frat parties, Iâm guessing.â
âYeah,â Finn laughed and then bent over his bed to fold his discarded clothes up. His cape slipped away from his back and Logan sat up abruptly.
âMerde, Harzy, those things are barely holding onto you.â
âI told you, my dick is gonna hate me,â Finn said loudly.
Logan smiled and swiped his party city bag from his dresser. âSouhaite moi bonne chance.â
âSwat bon,â Finn rolled his eyes.
Logan laughed and slipped into the bathroom. He could hear Finn putting some music on as he undressed, singing along softly under his breath. Logan gave himself a moment to close his eyes and breathe, fingering his necklace. Heâd known Finn for a little over two months. That was it. And already he liked him in the morning. He liked him drunk off his ass. He liked him on the rare lazy day, still under his covers reading a book and wearing his glasses. His glasses. Dark tortoise shell things that turned amber in the sunlight, like his eyes, and justâfuck. He liked Finn on the ice and like it when they were on the same line, something that was happening more and more frequently. He liked Finn, and Finn seemed to like him well enough, and Coach liked them together. The found each other on the ice every time. Logan had never had that before.
Logan rubbed his hands over his face and then reached into the plastic bag for his costumeâif he could call it that. A black cape, clasped by the yellow and black Batman symbol, the iconic mask that covered his eyes, and what could only be called underwear. They were black and shiny, with the bat symbol on the ass.
âMerde,â Logan breathed once he squeezed his thighs into the shorts. It wasâobscene. He wasnât hung like some of the guys heâd seen but this certainly made it look like he was. His cock pressed against the fabric as insistently as his ass did. He turned around and looked at the yellow symbol there and was glad that the cape would be covering at least some of it.
âReady?â Finn said when thumping music started up downstairs meaning people were starting to arrive.
Logan looked out the small bathroom window and towards the dark driveway. Cars were lining up. People were getting out in bikinis and corsets, speedos and stockings.
âUh, yeah,â Logan said. âOne second.â
He looked at himself in the mirror and laughed a little before spinning the bat mask once, and placing it over his head. His hair curled out from under it, and the black frame made his eyes look a little startling.
He lookedânot bad. If he was looking to pick up tonightâwhich he hadnât done yet at Harvardâhe probably could. He turned and looked at his abs, defined from the rigorous pre-season training. He looked good. He pushed away the wish that Finn would notice.
âIâm ready,â Logan said and stepped into the weird plush boots that had come with the costume. He pushed his way out of the bathroom. âSounds like people are here.â
Finn looked up from his phone, legs spread in a way that was doing Logan zero favors. âYeah, Iââ
Finnâs stare was one Logan had felt before. Spotting him in the weight room, checking each other during drills. Two months of that look that Logan refused to think about. But that was a hard thing, when he had nothing to do but look right into it.
Finn stood abruptly, taller, gold paint reflecting into his eyes and making them light like syrup.
âWhatâs your,â Finn swallowed. âTattoo. Necklace. Iâve never asked.â
âOh,â Logan looked down at his hip. âItâs a fleur-de-lis. Sort of a family thing. Me and my sisters have them in different places.â
âHow many sisters do you have?â
âThree. Theyâre older than I am.â
âFleur-de-lis,â Finn repeated softly, eyes on the tattoo. He swallowed again and then looked away. âSick. Should we go?â
âYeah,â Logan said. âYeah, I need a drink if I gotta wear this thing all night.â
Finn laughed. âUh-huh. Me, too.â
Logan lasted about an hour before he couldnât stand his mask anymore. He left it on a table somewhere, pushing his sweaty hair off of his forehead and wishing for a hat. Heâd have to settle for something cool to drink instead.
OKN house had the back door open into the chilly yard and porch. The living room had a drinks table set up, one of those plastic fold out ones that they used at rush and club fairs, beside the great oak dining table that no one actually used except, well, Finn. Finn who planned his essays at this table until it was way too late and he snuck up to the room, trying to be quiet for Logan. Logan, who stayed up just to see him go about his routine and fall into bed. Logan, pretending he was a part of that routine.
Logan might have had a Finn problem. A two-month long Finn problem. A Finn-in-glasses problem. A Finn-dressed-as-a-gladiator problem. A Finn-in-his-red-Harvard-jersey problem with his rough skating and sharp shots.
A Finn over in the corner problem, talking to a girl. Problem.
Logan turned to the drink table and desperately looked for the rum.
Logan was allowed to have a Finn problem. Logan just couldnât have a FinnâŚanything else. Finn-wet-dreams, in which he woke up with a gasp, sweating against his sheets and only needing to shove his hand into his pajama pants where he was red and swollen in his own hand, barely touching himself before he was shooting into his fist, eyes resolutely away from the bed across from him. Finn-bringing-him-breakfast, not that he could make more than burnt toast, before he drove them to the rink. Finn-laughing-with-him, like a best friend that Logan had never actually had. There were teammates, and then there were friends.
Finn was a friend. Logan could have a Finn problem, a Finn secret, and a friend.
He just couldnât have Finn.
The rum was no where to be seen. A shoulder bumped his.
âHey, rookie,â Finn smiled. âWhat you looking for?â
Finnâs crown was lopsided, like some sort of halo in an old painting. Like someone had been messing with it. Logan looked for the girl, but she was gone.
âRum,â Logan said.
Finn did a quick survey of the table and found the bottle easily, unstoppering it and reaching over to pour a healthy amount into Loganâs waiting cup.
âCoke, right?â
Logan nodded.
A Finn-knowing-his-drink-problem.
Finn made himself one, too, and held his cup out for a cheers with a smile. Logan smiled back, clicking their plastic cups together.
âLost your mask somewhere, Batman. Now the whole world knows your secret.â
Logan laughed tightly and raised his cup to his mouth. âI canât have that.â
Finn tilted his head, chewing a little on the rim of his cup before taking a drink. He cleared his throat. âYou been to the roof yet?â
âNon,â Logan shook his head.
âWanna? Itâs a kinda cool view of campus.â
Logan tried to smile over the hammering in his blood. âThat girl didnât wanna join you?â
Finn rolled his eyes. âCome on.â He pushed off the table and was disappearing into the crowd quickly. Logan squeezed through bodies to follow.
~
âI found the picture,â Finn shouted. âNutâfuck, is he still at the store?â
âOui,â Logan said, filling up a glass of water from the sink. âDid you really find it? Let me see.â
Logan padded over to where Finn was sprawled on the couch and set his glass down before crouching near Finnâs head to see his phone.
âOh God,â Logan laughed, ducking against Finnâs shoulder.
âAre you kidding? Lo, you look incredible. Fuck me, look at your legs. And youâre bigger now, like Jesus Christ⌠Ugh.â
Finn swiped his thumb lightly over where Loganâs tattoo was shown on his hip, just above the ridiculous yellow belt.
âThis thing used to drive me crazy,â he said softly. âI mean, it still does, butâŚfuck.â
Finn used to have fantasies, while wishing for Logan, all of which had been very carefully kept faceless. Until this tattoo would make an appearance and ruin it allâand make him come immediately. It was ingrained in his subconscious as a Logan thing, one moment he would be touching himself in the shower, letting his mind wander quietly towards a hard chest against his, a large hand around his dick instead of his own. Faceless. Heâd take the boy and press him against the wall of the shower maybe, do whatever he wanted him to do, kiss his neck, rut their cocks together, maybe he would moan Finnâs nameâ
Loganâs voice. The hip he had his fingers wrapped around was darkly inked, and tanned.
âMon rouge,â Loganâs voiceâreally his voiceâcame through. Finn looked up at the touch of fingers through his hair. âWhere did you go?â
Finn looked at Logan and took a slow breath. He was so familiar. He had been right there for so long, but it was only now that he was close.
âThat wasâŚâ Finn swallowed. âKind of a hard night.â
Loganâs brows drew together, and he nodded minutely after a moment. âWeâve had a few hard nights, non?â
Finn looked back at his phone, and then Logan was taking it out of his hand, clicking it off, and setting it on the coffee table. Finn sat up a little as Logan climbed into his lap, knees pressed to his hips. Finn ran his hands over his shoulders, then up beneath his sweatshirt to his broad back. He was bigger now. Stronger.
Logan pressed his fingers through Finnâs hair again and then a kiss to his jaw, one side, and then the other, his cheeks, and then his mouth.
âThey lead us here,â Logan said softly. âThe hard nights.â
Finnâs throat felt tight. He squeezed his eyes shut. âFuck. I know. I know they did.â
âLet me show you itâs easier now,â Logan said. âDâaccord? Harzy, let me.â
âLo,â Finn rasped out. He ran his thumb over where he knew the tattoo was, had memorized it quickly, would kiss it endlessly.
âYou work hard for everyone,â Logan said the words into another kiss. âYou worked hard trying to make me not be afraid, even when I was horrible and terrified.â He kissed down Finnâs throat and Finnâs mouth dropped open. âEven when you were terrified, even when I hurt you. Let me. FinnâŚâ
Finn let out a breath, eyes opening to the ceiling, then to Loganâs when he brought their mouths back together.
"Let me.â
âI took you to the roof,â Finn gasped as Logan pressed against him, warm and real. âI donât know what I was expecting, IâŚfuck, we barely knew each other.â
âDo you have any idea how much I wanted you,â Logan said. âLean up for a sec.â
Finn let Logan pull his t-shirt off of him, let him press wet kisses to his neck and shoulders. It felt good, but part of him itched to flip them, to make Logan feel good. Kiss down his chest, kiss that tattoo.
âRelax,â Logan laughed softly, easing Finn back against the cushions. âYou have to let me love you. I need it, Finn. I need to.â
Finnâs cock began to fatten up at that. He let his head fall back. âLoâŚâ
Logan reached behind him to yank his sweatshirt off andâand there he was. Real.
Finn pressed his palms against his chest, his stomach, feeling the hard curves of his muscles. Logan pressed his hands over Finnâs, bringing them to touch his neck, his pecs. âLet me take care of you for once. Rest and let me.â
Logan leaned down for another, soft kiss and then was swinging off of the couch. His cock was a soft outline in his sweatpants. âAllez.â
Logan pulled Finn up and Finn couldnât help but back him against the nearest wall, just for a moment, thumb back against the fleur-de-lis, lips harsh against his jaw, just the way he knew Logan liked.
Logan let out a laugh that cut off in a moan. âNon, nonââ
Finn pulled back and Loganâs smile made him smile. Logan was flushed and his neck was red from Finnâs mouth. Finn sucked a bruise on top of the blush on the side of his throat, and Loganâs short nails pressed into Finnâs back. Finn reached down and cupped Loganâs cock within his sweatpants, feeling the heat of it through the fabric.
âNon, non, non, allez,â Logan was still half laughing, walking Finn backwards towards his bedroom. âJe prends soin de toi. Iâm taking care of you.â
âBut I like making you come,â Finn grinned, only just managing to give Loganâs ass a squeeze before Logan pushed him back onto the bed. He bounced a little, pushing himself against the pillows before tapping his thighs. âCâmere, baby.â
Logan shucked his sweatpants off, followed by his socks, and then it was just him, bare and standing there in front of Finn. Finn swore softly and reached down to palm himself.
âNon,â Logan shook his head and knelt on the bed, cock standing out and wet. The sight only made Finn give himself another squeeze. Logan was straddling his hips then, snatching his hands and moving them to his waist. Finn wrapped his arms all the way around Logan, bringing their bare chests together.
He kissed him hard. âGonna take my pants off, too? Canât do much like this.â
Logan scoffed and hit the side of Finnâs head lightly, making Finn laugh. But he obliged, coaxing Finn to lift his hips so he could pull his sweatpants away. He leant to kiss the newly exposed skin, mouth soft against Finnâs hips and stomach, hand wrapping around his cock. Finn let out a slow breath and tangled his fingers in Loganâs hair.
He wasnât expecting it when Logan sucked the head of his cock into his mouth. Logan hadnât done that yet. He made Finn sit up, abs tightening.
âTremz,â he panted out a breath. âOh fuck.â
Leo had been wanting and loving about going down on Finn. It had practically broken Finnâs brain, seeing him there, blue eyes open with his mouth full of his cock. Theyâd laughed and kissed sending those videos to Logan. It was unbearably hot, thinking of Logan, seeing them, wanting them.
This was entirely different. It was different with both of them. With everything.
Leo and Finn liked to read together, swapping favorite passages. Logan didnât read much, but he liked to be read to. Finn had always known that, had done it a million times back at Harvard. But now he knew that Logan liked to lay on Finnâs chest while he read, aloud or to himself, and fall straight asleep. Heâd always fallen asleep to Finnâs voice. But now he was a weight on top of Finn, breathing softly against his neck and Finn justâŚ
Loganâs mouth was soft, too, tongue pressing against the head of his cock.
Finn loved him.
âLo, Lo, LoâŚâ Finn panted. âFuck, baby.â
Logan just hummed and sucked down further for a moment before popping off and smiling a sweet smile. âDid it with Leo.â
Finn huffed out a laugh, throbbing at the image. âI should be no fucking problem, then.â
Logan laughed, too. âI hope he comes home soon.â
âMe, too,â Finn said. He wanted him with them.
âI guess I know a way to pass the time until he comes back.â
âOh yeah?â
âYeah,â Logan smiled and rolled onto his back, producing lube from Finn didnât know where. He spread his thighs. âLove it when Knutty does this, the fucking splits.â
Finn leaned forward, running his hands down Loganâs smooth skin. âYeah. I didnât even think about how goalies do that until him.â
Finn watched Loganâs face as he slipped two fingers into himself.
âBaby,â Finn said softly. âLet me.â
âNon, you watch.â
Finn sat up further, hand going to his cockâ
âDonât,â Logan panted, head against the bedspread as he worked himself. âWatch.â
Finn sighed and took Loganâs thighs back in his hands and kissed the inside of his knee. There was a little scar there from a night that happened a long time ago. Finn remembered.
Logan laughed breathlessly. âYou canât help yourself.â
âI love you so much.â
Loganâs breathing hitched, green eyes hazy. âFinnâŚâ
Finn kissed it again, and then the other one, and then his thighs. He sucked kisses into the skin, bringing purple to the surface. Logan was marked by the time he sat up.
He was quiet as he pressed Finn back against the pillows. He wet his lips.
âLo, whatââ
âWhy do you have your socks on, you weirdo,â Logan said as he swung a leg over Finnâs thighs. Finnâs cock nudged his entrance, and Logan gasped, cutting himself off.
He leaned down and captured Finnâs mouth in a needy kiss and reached behind himself to line Finn up. It was only then that Finn realizedâLogan was going toâ
Loganâs thighs were firm beneath Finnâs hands as he sunk down on him. Finnâs mouth dropped open at the feeling, of Logan in complete control. It wasnât like fucking him at all, it was Logan, above him, head tilted back with the feeling of Finn filling him up.
âFinn,â Loganâs voice was more whine than anything else. âFinn, Finn, Finnââ
And he was seated, their hips together, Loganâs cock drooling between them.
âHoly shit,â Finn could barely breathe in. âHoly fucking shit, Lo.â
Logan got his knees under him and pushed himself up before sinking down again. Finn clutched Loganâs hips as all the breath seemed to punch out of Loganâs lungs. He did it again, and again, landing hard with each thrust, completely gone with fucking himself on Finnâs cock. Finn was mesmerized with the wide expanse of tan skin he had to kiss, Loganâs collarbones and shoulders, tongue running over his nipples as Loganâs thighs worked around him.
Logan shifted his hips and pitched forward into Finnâs chest with a curse, burrowing his face in Finnâs neck as he rolled his hips forward in small, sharp motions, hitting that spot inside him again and again.
âThere you go, baby,â Finn said, wrapping his arms under Loganâs and around his broad shoulders. He pushed up in time with Logan, making Logan practically shout. âBe as loud as you want, there you go.â
âFinn,â Logan just kept saying, slipping a few times and saying Leoâs name instead. It made Finn all the hotter to think that Logan was imagining Leo there with them, sitting beside them on the bed, maybe working Loganâs cock into his mouth.
Loganâs breathing hitched up and he tightened his arms around Finnâs neck, fingers gripping his hair to pull Finn back for a sloppy kiss as he started to raise his hips again, skin slapping down against Finnâs. He worked until Finn was sure his thighs had to be burning, no matter how toned they were. Finn was going to lose his fucking mind.
âWhat,â a voice came from the doorway.
Finn looked up to the side to see Leo standing there, keys in his hand.
âLeo,â Logan gasped, and reached a hand out while rocking himself down on Finnâs dick.
Leo walked forward slowly towards the bed and took Loganâs hand like he was in a daze, staring at their naked bodies, slick with sweat by now. Logan yanked him forward and started undoing his belt.
âHi, Peanut,â Finn panted, head falling back again as Logan rocked against him harder. âStore wasâgood?â
âIâŚâ Leo was staring at where Logan was wrapping an arm around his waist now, leaning forward to press sloppy kisses over where Leoâs cock was quickly filling in his underwear.
âKnutty,â Logan said, before getting his fingers under the band of Leoâs boxers and pulling down so that Leoâs cock fell out. Leo laced his fingers into Loganâs hair, a laugh startling out of him.
âLogan, oh my god, Iâm still holding my keys and wallet. I have my shoes on.â
âAllez.â
Leo just shook his head, raking his fingers through Loganâs sweaty hair. He dropped his things onto the night stand and then tugged his t-shirt off in one go, pushing off his shoes next. Logan let him undress, turning back to Finn and pressing his hands to Finnâs shoulders.
âDonât touch him,â Leo said as he kicked his boxers aside. He fell down on the bed beside Finn and wrapped a large palm around himself, stroking his shaft. âCome on Finnâs cock, Tremz.â
âNon. Finn.â
Finn watched Logan and Leo share a look that he didnât quite understand.
âI found the Batman picture,â Finn offered as a hopeful way to get into whatever silent communication Leo and Logan were having. âSort ofââ Finn hissed as Logan tightened around him. âStirred up some memories if you couldnât tell, fuck.â
Leo raised an eyebrow, shifting to sit on his heels. âOh yeah?â He ran a hand down Loganâs back and Logan slowed until he was rocking gently, leaning a little into Leo. Leo looked at Finn. âHowâd he look, Harzy?â
âHe lookedââ Finn began, and then cut off. The sudden well of emotion that had cut through him earlier seized around his heart again. He looked at Leo, all kind eyes, running his hand through Finnâs hair. And Logan, connected to Finn in every possible way right then. Finn opened and closed his mouth, swallowed over a dry throat, and looked at Logan. âHe lookedâŚâ
~
The October air was a relief on Finnâs face when he pushed open the old window to the roof of OKN house. He turned back to look at Logan. They had thrown sweatpants and sweatshirts on, Finn had swiped a bottle of rum from the kitchen. The only real remnants of their outfits was Loganâs mussed hair and the gold on Finnâs cheeks.
Finn still felt like he was wearing a costume.Â
âThis is semi-secret,â Finn said as he climbed out onto the tiles, vans catching on the rough material. âAnd by that I mean I really think no one likes it out here but me.â
He heard Logan laugh from behind him and smiled, pleased.
Fuck.
âYou, the roof, and the dining room table,â Logan said.
The rum sloshed gently as Finn settled himself in the curve of the tiles, putting his hood up for some warmth and cushion. Logan did the same, and they settled shoulder to shoulder.
âMight have to steel your spot,â Logan said. âYou can keep the table, though.â
âWe already share a room and a starting line,â Finn handed him the bottle. âWouldnât be so bad.â
Loganâs smile was bright in the moonlight. âWell, good.â
They were quiet for a few moments, passing the rum back and forth to keep warm.
âDo you think youâre gonna make it? To play, I mean.â Logan asked him suddenly.
Finn knew Logan didnât know just how loaded of a question he was asking. Was Finn going to make it? Hopefully. Was Finn going to survive it? If there was another teammate who became what Logan was quickly becoming, if Finn slipped upâŚ
Hopefully.
He couldnât read Logan. He couldnât risk misreading Logan. He shouldnât even try.
âYeah,â Finn nodded. âI do, actually. IâŚyou know, thereâs all those statistics and shit but I alsoâŚfeel it? If that doesnât sound completely stupid? You?â
âIâŚâ Logan hesitated. âIâm not sure.â
âCome on, have you seen you play?â
One corner of Loganâs mouth raised, but he looked different beneath the moon. He was looking intently at Finn, bottle clutched to his chest.
âI donât know,â he said. âI feelâŚâ
Finn waited for him to continue, but when Logan merely shrugged, he pressed on.
âHey, Iâd take you. Any day.â
It didnât have the intended effect. The look that crossed Loganâs face looked almostâpained.
âI mean,â Finn tried to decide how to backtrack. âMaybe one day, eh? Anything could happen.â
Logan turned to look out over campus. He nodded mutely and took another drink. Finn felt concern draw around his heart.
âLo, are you okay?â
Loganâs eyes snapped back to him. âQuoi?â
âWhat? Oh. Oh. Oh, no, IâŚâ Finn laughed, a little awkwardly. âI didnât really mean toâŚthatâs been, likeâitâs just been bouncing around my head for a while and I guess it slipped out.â
âThatâs okay,â Logan said slowly. âIâm okay.â
âItâs okay if you arenât. I mean⌠freshman year, Harvard hockeyâŚitâs a lot of pressure. Believe me, I know.â
Another surprising thing. Logan closed his eyes and shook his head. âNon.â
Finn blinked. âWhat do you mean?â
Logan shook his head. âNothing, I justâŚIâm probably a little drunk, I donât even know.â
Finn let Logan hand the bottle of rum back to him, clutching it to his chest just to hold onto something. He didnât know what to make of Loganâs no. No Finn didnât know what it was like? That wasnât true. If anything, Logan didnât know what he was going through. Logan didnât think about kissing Finn.
Logan stole the bottle back. âIf youâre not gonna drink.â
He had a smile on his face again, one of his small secret ones. Finn, despite the uncertainty, smiled back. He couldnât help it around Logan. Logan, who he now knew was the youngest with three sisters. Logan, who drank rum and coke. Logan, who hated doing his homework, but liked listening to Finn do his. Logan, who fought boys twice his size.
Before Finn could say anything, a rumble of thunder sounded off in the distance. It made them both look up and across campus.
âHalloween storm,â Finn said. âI guess thatâs fitting.â
âMy weather app said something about it,â Logan said after a moment.
Finn smiled. Logan, who checked a weather app.
Logan saw his smile and gave him a small shove. âLetâs go before it starts to rain andâand lightning and shit.â
âDonât like storms?â
Logan was already pulling his hood more firmly on his head and maneuvering himself into a crouch. âNot really.â
âWell,â Finn started following him back to the window. âI donât know about Canada, but we get some pretty crazy ones out here.â
Logan huffed, pushing the window up. âWell, super.â
Finn frowned. âDo you really not likeââ
âMerde,â Logan hissed and stumbled the rest of the way through the frame. âFuck.â
Finn pulled himself through a second later, eyes falling to the rip in Loganâs sweatpants by his knee, the red bleeding into the thick material.
âShit, Tremz,â Finn said. âIs it bad?â
âItâs fine,â Logan said, looking at it carefully. âIâm fine.â
âLet me see, sit down.â
âIâmââ
âLet me see, speaking as your alternate captain now.â
Logan narrowed his eyes at him pulling that card, but sat on a ratty window seat. Finn grinned at him and crouched between his legs. He steadied himself on Loganâs knee, and then pushed Loganâs sweatpants up carefully, revealing his legâa leg that Finn had been trying very hard not to stare at in skin-tight Batman underwear all evening. His skin was warm.
Finn would have liked a longer excuse to touch Logan, but the cut was small if not a little deepâthankfully not too bad. It was already beginning to stop bleeding.
âYou should be good. Wasnât anything rusty, just the wood edge. Thereâs some stuff in our bathroom from when I cut my cheek open last year.â
âOkay,â Logan said quietly. It was only then that Finn realized how still he was holding himself in Finnâs hands. It made Finn back up immediately, neck going hot. Who knew what Logan thought. Finn was so careful. So careful.
âOkay,â Finn said, then cleared his throat. âOkay, cool.â He looked around and then picked up the rum bottle from the floor. âYeah.â
Logan pushed his sweatpants back into place and stood. âIâll go check it out. Thanks, Harzy. See you in the room.â
âYeah,â Finn managed faintly. He watched Logan send him a raw looking smile before jogging down the narrow staircase with a tight heart.
~
âAlways taking care of me,â Logan was kissing his neck. âRemember the storm that night?â
Finn found Leoâs eyes before Leo was kissing his chest, teeth scraping over his nipple. Logan was grinding down on him in slow circles, making Finn choke out a moan. Their mouths on him ripped him right out of the memory.
Sometimes happiness made sadnessâs edge sharper.
Finn blinked heat away from his eyes, but then Leo was there again, cock against his thigh, mouth brushing his own. Leo. Finn held one hand against Loganâs hip, the fleur-de-lis, and the other circled Leoâs back, fingers tangling in his hair to pull him in for a kiss. He loved kissing Leo.
âYou deserve it, too, remember? Like we said.â Leo said.
Logan mouth was softer now, against his jaw. âMaybe itâs time we show you.â
Finn could only sit there and take it, the two of them, warming him through and through.
Leo leaned into Finnâs touch. âLike you told me.â
~
Finn woke up with Leo pressed along his front for the first time the morning before they left for Florida. It was to a six AM alarm, Finn was exhausted, but it was one of the best mornings. Finding out Logan was coming to Gryffindor. Waking up wrapped around Leo. Tied for best mornings. After a few kisses, they had to get up, even if it felt like they were a world away from anything normal. Finn actually smiled to himself in the shower the entire time. He was giddy as hell, and Leo was in the kitchen making coffee and eggs and he could kiss Leo while he did that now. He could kiss Leo while he was reading on the couch, he could kiss Leo goodnight and crawl into bed next to him. And and and.
Leo looked up when Finn entered the kitchen, hunched over his coffee cup with two steaming plates in front of him. âHi.â
Finn just walked forward and turned Leo away from the counter and towards him. âLeo.â
Leo took a lock of his hair, the red darkened from the shower, and curled it around his finger. âYou look a little too serious for my liking.â
âYouâre okay with all of this, right?â Finn said, and then the words rushed out. âYouâre okay with me, and with Loganâhopefullyâand you feel good and not pressured, and I just want to make sure because, Leo, Iâm not that much older than you but I am older than you. And I need you to know that I want this with everything I fucking have but not if youâre in any way not happy, or, like, nervous, orâŚI just want,â Finn felt Leo press his hand to his cheek. âI just want to make sure. And Iâm gonna keep making sure.â
âHarzâŚâ Leoâs smile was small, almost disbelieving. âIâm so happy. Iâm so happy.â
âWellâŚgood,â Finn let out a breathless laugh, relieved. âBecause you deserve to be.â Finn pressed his hands to either side of Leoâs face and kissed him once, twice, and then Leo held him there with a hand on the back of his head, licking into his mouth and making Finn sway into the cradle of his thighs. âI really, really like you, Peanut.â
âI like you, too. Even though youâre going to make us late.â
Finn just smiled into their next kiss. âIâll get the dishes, okay? You go take a shower.â
~
Logan was already under his covers by the time Finn came into the room. The halloween storm was getting sharper. It was raining now, lightning flashing against the sky. Logan had his headphones in, and his eyes were dark as they followed Finn around the room as he undressed. Finn could hear his music from all the way in the bathroom.
Finn found the Batman mask by the sink and laughed, heart pulling when he thought about Loganâs green eyes in it, staring a little self consciously out at him earlier that night. He brushed his teeth and then put it on.
Logan raised an eyebrow when Finn came out, but he laughed and pushed his headphones away from one ear, making his hair stick up.
âForgot your secret identity,â Finn grinned.
âToo late now.â
Finn bit his lip as he crossed the room to his own bed, putting the mask down. Logan was certainly his secret. Logan had grown quickly into Finnâs mind, so fast that Finn hadnât really realized it. One morning, he just woke up thinking about kissing Logan square on the mouth.
Logan took a shaky breath from the other side of the room and set his headphones on his nightstand with a glance outside. Lightning cracked across the sky, lighting up the room. Loganâs fists squeezed around his blanket.
Finn slumped down against his pillows with a sigh, taking the book he was reading from his bedside. He could hear people leaving downstairs, screaming and laughing in the wind and rain.
âI donât like storms,â Logan said quietly. He wasnât looking at Finn, and he was messing with his fingers agitatedly, covers pulled high on his chest. âI donât really know why, I justâŚI donât like them.â
âI donât like seaweed,â Finn shrugged, but warmed when Logan actually laughed. âI donât know, man, itâs just slimy. Thunderâs loud as fuck, I mean, it doesnât not make sense to not like it.â He took a breath. âYou want the light on? It wonât bother me at all.â
Logan looked at him for a long moment, before nodding. âOui. Thanks, Harzy.â
~
âHarzy,â Logan said against his mouth, and Finn felt his back arch as Logan drew them closer together.
Finn couldnât get any words out, though, not with Logan hot around him, with Leo sucking intently at his neck, rutting against his thigh. He let out a harsh breath and tightened his fingers in Leoâs hair. They were both hard and dripping onto his chest and stomach and Finn wanted to do something for them. He was aching inside Logan, breathless from his own memories.
âPlease,â he said, and he wasnât even sure what he was asking. He tried to sit up, to reach for them. He wanted to surround them, to pull them against him harder.
Leo shushed him gently, pulling him into a kiss and easing him back against the pillows.
âYou were gonna go all the way and get me the stars,â Leo whispered, a light laugh following. âFuck, FinnâŚâ
âI justââ Finn flexed his hips up into Logan and Loganâs brows scrunched together, hands keeping him upright against Finnâs chest.
âIâm gonna come,â Logan panted, his hips fucking down on Finn. âFuck, I canâtââ
Loganâs hips stilled and he gasped, cock still red and hard. He fucked once, twice, as if he couldnât help it, but Finn groaned in protest as Logan gingerly pulled off. Finn watched his own cock bobbing an angry red against his stomach, shiny with come and lube. Logan collapsed into Finnâs side, sweaty and running his hand down Finnâs chest to his balls, cupping them gently.
âAlways taking care of us,â Logan breathed. âFuck, Harz, I love you, but you have to let us take care of you.â
Theyâd only fucked a handful of timesâand Finn was looking forward to many, many more handfulsâbut he guessed it was true.
âI like it,â He said. And that was true too. He loved it. His breathing hitched as Leo licked a stripe from Loganâs fingers to the tip of Finnâs cock. âFuck, Leo.â
Leo just smiled, cheeks a deep red and swung a leg over Finnâs hips. Finnâs hand shot out to grip Leoâs thighs.
âBaby, did you evenââ
Leo nodded. âYou were a little preoccupied.â
âI could of done it.â
Logan laughed, pressing a kiss to Finnâs cheek. âThatâs not the point of right now.â
Leoâs cock hung heavily, balls swollen and tip wet. Finn itched to touch him, but instead Leo cupped his cock against his abs, giving Finn a perfect view of him sinking down over Finnâs.
âWeâre all here together,â Logan said softly, accent thick as Finnâs eyes closed at the feeling of Loganâs hand and Leoâs body. âWeâre all here for each other, mon rouge. Let us.â
Leoâs head was tilted back, hips rocking in slow circles. Finn cursed, gripping Leoâs pale thighs, longer and leaner than Loganâs.
âPeanut,â Finn gasped. âJesus, did you two practice this on each other, too?â
Leoâs smile was hazy and blissful. âMaybe.â
Finn groaned, head dropping back into the pillows. Finn loved the two of them together. His two.
Leoâs breathing turned heavy and then he pressed up and sunk down again, punching a sound out of himself. âFuck.â
âThere you go, pinotte,â Logan said from beside Finn. His palm was warm around Finnâs balls still, the sensation making Finn feel like he was about to be right on the edge. Leo was still holding his own cock, but not stroking it, just sinking down around Finn again and again. His blond hair darkened against his forehead.
âIâm close,â Finn said. âJesus, fuck, Iâm so close.â
The urgency had come out of nowhere, but he ached with it. Loganâs hand squeezed again around his balls, and then Leo was pulling off, too. Finnâs abs jumped and the loss. He fisted the sheets.
âBoys, this is not what I call appreciation,â Finnâs knees drew up on their own, trying to seek out any type of friction. His cock beaded precome across his stomach.
âNon?â Logan said, and then he was gone from against Finnâs side. Finn felt aflame, like he could feel every touch, and every absence.
Leo smoothed a hand down his stomach, through the mess, and then his mouth was back on Finnâs cockâand so was Loganâs.
âHuhââ Finn wasnât sure if he was breathing properly as his hands shot out to tangle in their hair, brunette and blonde. They lapped at him, mouths meeting occasionally around his wet, swollen tip. Theyâreâ
âFucking gorgeous, what the hell,â Finn managed, and he did sit up this time, legs splayed, pressing against their chests, palms rubbing over their spines. He had to close his eyes for a minute when Loganâs mouth found his balls and sucked at them, at the sensitive skin at his root, all while Leoâs mouth was sinking down, down. Finn felt it like a bruise, like a hurt that was so good it shattered, he shattered, looking at them.
Finn tried to keep his hips still as he came in Leoâs mouth with a low sound, bowed with his forehead pressed to Leoâs shoulder.
They kissed him, and then kissed each other, and then Logan was crawling across Finn and into Leoâs waiting arms. They smiled at each other, and Finn thought that was better than any of the sex. Leoâs hands were shaky as he pushed into Logan. Logan sunk down on Leoâs cock twice before he was shouting, come hot and white against Leoâs skin. Finn pressed himself all along Loganâs back and held him as Leo fucked into him a handful of times and came, too, face buried in Finnâs neck.
They were breathing hard, like a fine current surrounded the three of them, placing their breaths in sync. Finn wasâ
~
Leo closed the door to the balcony of Finnâs Florida hotel room and paced back to the bed, sitting beside him. Finn rubbed a hand up and down his back, thumb bumping along his spine.
âHeâs hurting,â Leo said, eyes down. âHeâs hurting, and he wonât let us tell him that weâŚâ
âLoâs always needed to do things in his own time. Always. Weâll get to him, weâll talk to him.â
âIâŚâ Leo cut off with a sigh and rubbed his hands over his face. Then he turned into Finn and Finn wrapped him up close.
âWeâll sort it out. Believe me, Iâve been waiting a long fucking time for this,â Finn pressed a kiss to Leoâs cheek. âFor you, too, even if I didnât know it.â
Leo smiled, even if his eyes were still a little sad.
âYouâre right,â he said, and then paused. âMaybe weâll just kidnap him at the buffet.â
Finn snorted. âMaybe.â
Leo took Finnâs hand in his lap and kissed it. âI think weâll be together soon.â
~
It was too good. It was all his. Finn ran one hand over Loganâs abs slowly before pressing his palm over his pounding heart. With his other on Leoâs back, he could feel Leoâs heartbeat, too. They were louder to him than his own. Loganâs head was tilted back against his shoulder, his eyes closed, and Finn leant down and kissed his cheek.
âKnutty, câmere,â he breathed. âCâmere.â
Leoâs cheeks were red like his mouth and he knelt his way over to Finnâs chest, leaning his chin up for a kiss. He pressed his hand to Finnâs cheek, swiping his thumb over his jaw.
âStubble,â he mumbled with a smile, and dragged his lips over it happily.
Finn laughed softly. âIâve been playing good, I gotta keep it.â
Logan looked up and all but smacked Finn in the face to feel. âFucking loved that in college.â
âHe had it the first day I met him,â Leo smiled, nuzzling against Finnâs slightly rough jaw and the dark red hair there.
~
âThe fuckâs on your face, OâHara,â was Loganâs greeting during preseason camp Finnâs senior year.
Theyâd seen each other a few weeks prior when Logan was still in the city staying with Finnâs family. Heâd spent the last weeks of July with his own family, and how here they were, back at Harvard, sticky with sweat from ground training. Seeing Logan again after weeks, even just after a nightâs sleep, was always a bit of a punch to the gut for Finn. He was tanned from the summer sun, sinfully so, and Finn wanted toâ
âWhat?â Finn laughed, lifting his shirt up to wipe his faceâincluding the week old beard heâd been experimenting with. âI donât know about it, what do you think?â
He was thankful he was already sweating, because his face heated with the question. He needed to know what Logan thought, always.
Logan, green eyes were made light by his black snapback, walked forward. He took Finnâs chin between his fingers, turning his head this way and that before rubbing his palm over his cheek. Finn swallowed.
âNice face,â Logan said.
~
Finn laughed. âYou made fun of me.â
Leo snorted. âWell, neither of us could very well say fuck, what a hottie.â
âNut, please go around calling Finn a hottie from now on,â Logan laughed, and then let out a breath. âFuck, that was so hot.â
âI still havenât seen the picture,â Leo said, and then, more quietly. âWhat activated our Finn plan, Tremz?â
Finn blinked. âFinn plan?â Logan looked up at Finn with a smile and Finn raised an eyebrow, tweaking his nipple and making him swear and laugh Finnâs favorite laugh. âWhat the hell is a Finn plan?â
âJustâŚâ Logan looked over his face, and then to Leo, reaching out and petting a hand through Leoâs hair. âWe wanted to show you that we want you just as much. That we want to take care of you as much as you always tell us you want to take care of us.â
Finn looked between them. âYouâŚâ
âWe were talking about it,â Leo began.
âAnd making out,â Logan added.
âAnd making dinner one night,â Leo laughed. âAnd, I donât know, we just sort ofâŚwhen we felt the time was good, decided weâd make sure you knew.â
Logan nodded, hair tickling Finnâs throat. âYou looked pretty sad there for a second, mon rouge, looking at that picture.â
âAnd when you were telling me about your rookie year, remember?â Leo said. âIn Florida, after we got together?â
~
âIâm just saying,â Finn shrugged. They were laying down facing each other on Finnâs bed. Timmy was out with Kuny and Nado and, when that happened, he didnât come back for a good while. Finn didnât want to do anything too risky, but kissing Leo until he was soft and smiling seemed like a good plan. Logan wasnât picking up his phone. He wasnât in his and Leoâs room.
Kissing had soon turned into worrying.
âIâm just saying, Iâm really glad you didnât have to do the rookie season hotel shit. Iâm so glad youâre with me. When I did it, it just,â Finn watched where his thumb was stroking over Leoâs knuckles. âI mean, Logan wasnât really talking to me. I was trying to give him space, but Iâmissed him. Sorry,â Finn laughed a little, clearing his throat around the hot tears forming there.
âDonât be,â Leo said. âHarzy, you love him. Of course you missed him.â
âI just waited for him to call forever,â Finn said in a rush. âAnd Iâd wait forever again, you know, but IâŚI would just stare at myâphone,â Finnâs voice hitched. âAnd then I finally called him and it was horrible, I could barely talk.â
Leoâs eyes were sad and he pressed closer to Finn.
âIâm just happy you wanted to talk,â Finn whispered into the small space between them. âIâm so fucking glad we talked and now look, I can kiss you, Leo. Even though Iâm crying,â Finn smiled a little, and Leo kissed him.
âYouâre allowed to cry over him. Fuck, you think I havenât cried over both of you?â
Finn laughed and rubbed his eyes. âHope you donât cry over me anymore.â
Leo grinned, swinging a leg over Finnâs hips. âI think they call you Heartthrob-OâHara for a reason.â
~
âI remember,â Finn said softly. He couldnât think about that phone call, though. Not yet. With time. âI didnât know you remembered, Nut.â
Leo nodded. âI think we all remember.â
Logan let out a shaky breath against Finnâs chest and Finn rested his lips against the crown of Loganâs head. Maybe Logan couldnât think about it either. Logan, who had tried to be so bright for him, even when he could tell Finn was crying.
Leo smiled. âGot a couple of star crossed lovers on my hands.â
Finn felt Loganâs laugh this time. âCare to join the party?â
âYes, please.â
Finn groaned at the soft syllables in Leoâs voice, the drawn out ones in Loganâs. âYou both get accent-y after sex."
âTired,â Logan said.
âFucked,â Leo sighed.
Logan laughed loudly, eyes squeezing shut, and he nudged Leo with his hand before wrapping his fingers around his arm and pulling him close for a kiss.
Finn didnât think they were star crossed anymore. They had orbited around that somehow and ended up here, pulled by Leoâs gravity, into a tangle of light.
âIn the middle,â Leo laughed, and bent briefly to press a lingering kiss to the dark ink on Loganâs hip before returning to his mouth. âJust how you like it.â
Finn smiled. Finn was just where he liked it, too. Feeling the weight of both of them in his arms, not moving, not going anywhere, their voices soft in a room the was safe and warm.
âWhat do you like, Nut?â Finn said. âTell me.â
Leo bit his lip. âLooking at you two. I never even thought Iâd have one person. And if I did, I thought theyâd get tired of secrets. Scared away.â Leo let Finn pull him closer. âSecrets made you two stronger. And youâre not gonna leave me because you have to keep me a secret, either.â Leoâs gaze flickered. âI like looking at you two and knowing that.â
~
âKnutty, Knutty, Knutter, Nut, Nutter butter baby,â Finn sing-songed as he shuffled into the kitchen, voice sleepy and hair a mess. He felt awake after last night, his boys, on him, with him, working their way so deep into his bones and heart that he bled and bruised and breathed them. It felt good.
He rested his cheek against Leoâs back as he wrapped his arms around him from behind while eggs sizzled on the stove.
âMorning, Harz,â Leo said.
âSup,â Finn sighed.
Leo snorted, then took a strip of bacon he had cooling from a plate. âHere.â
Finn made an appreciative sound and took it between his teeth.
âDo you wish we could cook?â Finn asked as he chewed.
Leo wavered his head back and forth. âNo,â he decided. âI think you can do more than you think you can, but I like cooking for you. You guys clean up. Itâs like being on a cooking show. All the fun, none of the work.â
Finn laughed, pressing a kiss to Leoâs shoulder through his t-shirt. âCute.â
âIs he awake yet?â
âNo,â Finn said, pulling three coffee mugs down from the cupboard. Logan, easily awoken, hard to wake up. âSomehow we managed to sneak out. Lightest sleeper ever. You know, I used to have to pee on roadies or when we were roommatesâI mean I still pee, but you get the idea. And he would jump up like there was a fucking burglar.â
Leo dumped the eggs onto the waiting plates and flicked the hot pan off. He came up behind Finn this time, hands on his hips while the smell of brewing coffee rose in the air. Finn leaned back against his chest.
âI thought about doing this so many times while you made breakfast,â Finn said softly.
Leo glanced at his face, nose brushing his cheek. His eyes were closed, eyelashes turned shadows in the warm sunlight pooling on the floor. He was completely relaxed into Leo, and Leo held him there. This was what Leo liked. Finn, knowing that they werenât going anywhere, no matter what he did.
âMe too,â Leo said, kissing Finnâs jaw. Finn smiled, and turned his head into the kiss.
âLeo,â Finn said.
âYeah?â
âI think we should ask him.â
Leo only had the chance to smile and kiss Finn again, deeper, before there was a weight falling against both of them, Loganâs dark head of hair burrowing against Leoâs chest. Leo laughed and stumbled, just a little.
âYou gain ten pounds when youâre sleepy, I swear.â
Logan just hummed. Leo and Finn looked at each other over his head, and then Finn sandwiched Logan in from the other side.
âHey, Lo,â he whispered.
âQuoi,â Logan mumbled sleepily, his eyes closed and cheek against Leoâs t-shirt.
Finn smiled at Leo, and Leo ducked down.
âWill you move in with us?â Leo whispered.
Logan looked up so fast he butted Finn in the nose with the back of his head.
âFuck me,â Finn startled back and Logan swore, turning in their arms and pressing his hands to Finnâs rough cheeks.
âHarz,â Logan began, and then Finn realized that both him and Leo were laughing too hard to speak.
âOuch.â
Logan sagged against him, gasping for breathâ
And then Finn realized he was half crying. And nodding. And nodding and nodding.
Finn abandoned his aching nose and looked at Leo, whose expression had softened. Loganâs breathing stuttered and he gasped out a laugh, wiping his face.
âFuck, I just woke up.â
âIs that a yes?â Finn laughed. âHead butt me then burst into tears, I guess thatâs a pretty regular morning for us all.â
Leo kissed Loganâs neck softly. âSay yes.â
âGet out of Dumoâs basement,â Finn said.
Logan punched him in the chest, making him groan, and the pulled him back in, leaning into Leoâs arms.
âYes,â Logan said. âYes.â
~
Over coffee, Finn held his phone out to Leo.
âSlutty Batman.â
Leo blinked at the photo. âHoly fuck.â
#coast to coast#lumosinlove#sweater weather#sweater weather spin off#coast to coast lumosinlove#lumosinlove coast to coast#o'knutzy#Logan tremblay#Leo knut#finn o'hara#lumosinlove ocs#lumosinlove oc#finn x logan x leo
285 notes
¡
View notes
Text
finally free
ole miss rafe x reader
rafe is tired, you try and help, and eventually the two of you get to drink
two in one day baby (almost?)
(warnings: cursing, drinking, hardly edited)
Rafe had been exhausted lately, cancelling dates to do homework and pulling at least one all-nighter a week. Heâd decided to TA his first semester in the program, and while you were happy he got the subject of his choice, you were worried he was running himself too ragged.
Itâs not like you had much room to talk, Vet School had been brutal, and the amount of work was what you expected, but werenât exactly prepared for. A lot of the time youâd spent together starting mid-semester was takeout and homework in one of your apartments.
Your semester came to an end before Rafeâs by two weeks, and you spent the first week catching up on sleep, working out, and making actual home cooked meals for Rafe. Youâd been practically living at his apartment, but he didnât seem to mind.
âBabe,â you called one morning, walking out of his room around 10:30.
He was sitting at the dining room table, and looked up at you, glasses perched on the edge of his nose, âWhatâs up?â
âAbout to head to the gym, want some breakfast before I go?â
âHad a bagel, thanks though.â
You nodded and kissed his forehead before heading toward the door, âGonna get some groceries while Iâm out and probably Strange Brew. Text me if you decide you want me to pick something up.â
He smiled at you tiredly, and you could see the bags under his eyes from across the room, âThanks, sweetheart, I think Iâm good though. Going to work for a few hours and then take a nap.â
âPlease take a nap, you need it. How many days do you have left?â
âThree and then next week is finals. So Iâll have tests and papers to grade. Plus my schoolwork.â
âAre the tests multiple choice?â
âYeah.â
âI can do those. So you can focus on your own shit and the papers.â
You couldnât be sure, but it looked like his eyes filled up and the lines on his face softened, âThat would be fantastic.â
âAlrighty then, sounds like a plan. Iâll see you in a few, youâd better be asleep when I get back.â
Rafe grinned and sent you a salute, âYes maâam.â
-
He had clearly just laid down by the time you got back, and when you walked in, arms full of grocery bags. Laid on the couch, he jolted, eyes snapping open. You winced, âSorry, babe.â
Putting away the groceries, you went over the couch and knelt down before running your fingers through his hair. He hummed, leaning into your hand, âNot asleep like you told me to, sorry.â
You smiled softly, âSâokay, you almost were, I woke you up.â
âGroceries put away?â he asked suddenly.
âMhmm.â
Without saying anything else, he lifted the edge of the blanket closest to you, a clear invitation for you to slide in next to him. Huffing out a laugh, you kicked your shoes off and laid down, half on top of Rafe.
Rafe wrapped a leg and both arms around you, adjusting the blanket until he was happy, and then promptly fell asleep. You smiled and rested your forehead on his collarbone, content to lay in silence with him for a little while.
It couldnât have been more than two hours before an alarm on his phone under the throw pillow started going off, startling you out of the half asleep state youâd fallen into and waking him up completely.
âFuck,â he slurred, âdonât wanna get up.â
âSleep more,â you told him, voice just as quiet.
âCanât. Got a paper on the Black Plague due in a few days, donât have enough sources yet.â
âBaby,â you muttered, âyouâre running yourself ragged. If you donât sleep your paper wonât be good anyway.â
Rafe shut his eyes tightly, âI know. But I just canât.â
âIs there something I can do for you.â
âI-â he paused, one hand coming up to rub his eyes, âyou arenât my mom, I hope you know I really donât see you that way. I donât want to treat you like that, you need to know that youâre my equal and that you donât have to take care of me, that Iâm capable of it.â
Your eyebrows furrowed, âI know. Whereâs this coming from?â
âCan you,â Rafe sighed, clenching his eyes shut for a second, âwould you mind taking care of my laundry? Itâs been a few weeks and Iâm almost out of underwear.â
âYeah, of course. I need to do mine too.â
âAre you sure?â
âYeah, donât worry. I did offer.â
âYeah, but Iâve seen my friends act like children, treat their girlfriend like a glorified mother. I donât want to be like that.â
âYou arenât,â you reassured, âI promise.â
He smiled wryly, âLet me know if I am, yeah?â
âI will, donât worry.â
-
A week later found you and Rafe sitting on the floor, side by side, backs leaning against the couch. He had a key spread out between the two of you, and you had a stack of exams handed in by two sections of the class. He had an even thicker stack of essays in one hand, and a blue pen in the other.Â
âWhy blue?â you asked, twirling your own black pen in your fingers.
âHmm?â he mumbled, looking over at you.
âBlue pen instead of black or red, why?â you asked again.
âOh,â he smirked, âOle Miss blue.â
âYou,â your jaw dropped, âI hate you.â
âYou so donât. Iâd even go as far to say you love me.â
âYou know I do, please donât act slick. Youâre an MSU student now.â
âUh huh, only two years compared to five at Ole Miss.â
âGrade your essays, I donât want to talk to you,â you huffed, faking annoyance, and turned up the quiet music playing through the speaker.
He dropped his head back against the couch and whined, âThese papers are so bad though. Like they barely even tried.â
âIâm sure they did, babe, but youâre used to graduate level writing now.â
âNo,â he shoved one in your face, a strand of hair falling over his furrowed brow, âread this.â
Grabbing his wrist, you pulled it a few inches from your face to read. He stared at you as you scanned, and made a triumphant noise when you squinted,
âThere are a few mistakes,â you mumbled.
âGenerous,â he added, sounding smug.
âDonât make fun of kids, theyâre barely 18.â
âTheyâre assholes,â he corrected you, âlike I knew it was a mostly freshman class, but goddamn. I hope I wasnât this annoying back then.â
âYou probably were. I mean, you were barely tolerable when you and I met.â
âNo, I was relatively mature, I just didnât know how to express emotion in a normal way.â
You put a hand on his shoulder and leaned over to kiss him on the cheek, âYouâve come a long way.â
Rafeâs cheeks went a little red, and you cooed at him. He pushed your face away from his and muttered, âGrade the exams. Youâre a menace.â
-
âHey, sweetheart,â Rafe asked three nights before his last exam.
âMhmm?â you answered, half asleep.
âDo we have Christmas plans this year?â
âDonât think so, why?â
âI wasnât sure if we were going to your parentsâ house.â
âHavenât talked to my mom in a while,â you frowned, âyou think I should call her?â
âUp to you.â
âNo, youâre part of this decision too. I know youâre exhausted, so if you donât want to travel, we wonât.â
He frowned, âYou can still go.â
âAnd leave you alone on Christmas?â He shrugged, not meeting your eye, and you pushed yourself up, staring down at him, âRafe, you know I wouldnât, right?â
âI mean, weâve only been together for a year,â he mumbled.
âNot quite yet,â you corrected, absentmindedly, âbut still, youâre important to me.â
âWell, in that case, call your mom, weâll make the trip.â
âAre you sure? Why donât you take a few days to think it over. I know youâve never met them in person before. Doing it on a holiday would be a bit overwhelming.â
He laughed, âYeah, I guess it would.â
âSleep now, get back to me.â
âFine.â
-
The afternoon of Rafeâs last final, you walked into his apartment to hear Christmas music blasting. Your boyfriend was sprawled out on the couch surrounded by beer bottles, and he gave you a lazy wave, âSup, mamas.â
âHey, Rafe. Howâd the test go?â
âExcellent. Now Iâm celebrating.â
âI see that.â
âItâs Christmas season now.â
âNow, huh?â
âWell the tree has been decorated for two weeks now, so I could argue that your logic is flawed.â
âNo no,â he held his hand up, âitâs only Christmas now that I can focus on it.â
âYou given any thought to Christmas plans?â you asked.
Rafe sat up suddenly, âYes,â he pointed at you, âwhat if we FaceTime your parents instead of making the long ass drive.â
âFine with me. I talked to my mom the other day and she told us that sheâd put our presents in the mail anyway. They expected this.â
He frowned, âYou sure?â
âPositive.â
âGreat, sounds great.â
âGreat,â you joked in response.Â
Rafe rolled his eyes and shoved your shoulder, âDrink with me.â
âI will. Picked some stuff up this afternoon for spiked eggnog, by the way.â
âOh fuck yes. Homemade eggnog?â
âOf course.â
He followed you to the kitchen, so close he was almost tripping over your heels, and you huffed, coming to a stop. Rafe ran into your back before stepping back, a sheepish grin on his face, âSorry.â
âCan I trust you to help me or are you too gone right now?â
âI can help,â he nodded, doing his best to look sober.
âFine, youâll stir, yeah?â
âYeah.â
He stood by the stove, wooden spoon in hand, feet spread further than shoulder width apart, dropping down to your height. You measured out the milk and cream and turned the heat up, giving him a weird look, âWhy are you standing like that?â
âYou were humming that song thatâs like do you see what I see and I donât, so I was curious.â
âItâs a song? You donât have to take it literally.â
âHmm, braincells gone. Everything is literal unless specified.â
You snorted, âStir, dumbass,â before starting to separate the egg whites from the yolks. Keeping an eye on him, you started to whisk the egg yolks, pausing to help him add in the sugar, vanilla and nutmeg when the milk started bubbling.
âSmells good,â he told you, sniffing the mixture.
âIt does. You ready to whisk it in?â
âYes maâam.â
Rafe very carefully poured and you whisked before pouring it back into the saucepan.
âYou got a thermometer?â you asked him, flipping the heat back on.
He pulled open a drawer and brandished one eagerly, clearly proud of himself for being prepared, âFuck yeah I do.â
âPut it in, tell me when it hits 160.â
Rafe stared, eyebrows furrowed, fully focused on the number. When he told you, you flipped the heat off again and poured in the rum and brandy. Making it a bit stronger than you normally would.
âBro,â he said, taking a spoonful, âthis is incredible.â
âThanks, bro,â you answered, bumping your hip into his.
âOh, hip check,â he bumped back, twice as hard, knocking you off balance.
âRafe,â you glared, stepping away to pour two glasses, âdonât make me spill or you can make another batch on your own.â
âNo,â he pouted, âI could never.â
âYou couldnât, no.â
You watched, appalled, as Rafe chugged his first glass, slamming it down and wiping his mouth with the back of his other hand.
âShitâs good,â he told you earnestly.
âWeâre not at a bar, Rafe. Take it easy.â
âNope, blackout remember?â
âJesus Christ,â you muttered, rubbing a hand over your forehead, âpour yourself another I guess.â
Rafe leaned in for a kiss, missing your mouth and landing on your chin, but it was like he didnât even realize before he was moving around you back to the pitcher youâd poured it in.
It didnât take many more cups for Rafe to be totally gone, curled up with you on the couch while the live action Grinch played in the background, eyes fluttering shut every few seconds.
âTired?â you finally whispered, when you were pretty sure there was drool on your shirt.
âHuh?â he asked, blinking rapidly, âNo.â
âSure,â you responded, amused, âletâs go get ready for bed, huh?â
You put the empty cups in the dishwasher before guiding Rafe to the bathroom to make him brush his teeth and get undressed.Â
âTryna get me naked?â he asked, swaying in place as he pushed his shirt over his head lazily.
âYeah,â you answered, rubbing moisturizer in.
Rafe followed you to bed, falling in after you, mostly on top of you, knocking the breath out of your chest.
âJesus, Cameron,â you wheezed.
âRafe is fine,â he mumbled into your neck, and was out like a light a few seconds later.
You sighed, squirming under him to try and get comfortable before falling asleep yourself.
~
day 7 of @obxmermaidââs holiday challenge: spiked eggnog or cider
#ole miss rafe#rafe cameron#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron fic#rafe obx#rafe outer banks#outer banks#outer banks fic#obxmermaidholiday#college rafe
134 notes
¡
View notes
Text
milf: man i love forests
pairing: deforester boo seungkwan x frat boy mirror demon han jisung (side pairing reagan x rainbow)
genre: crack, strangers to friends to lovers, non-idol au
warnings: cursing, brief supernatural elements, i donât know if this applies but all lcase, and i listened to christmas music and abba while writing this
word count: 2.7k
authors note: happy birthday @miyuuraiura !! i am so sorry about this monstrosity being your birthday gift but you asked for it so it's your fault entirely. i was gonna include some context on this story for those who are not rainbow and i but actually i don't think i will.
seungkwan did what he could to get by. he loved nature, he really did, but sometimes you have to make moral sacrifices to survive. he was a college kid strapped for cash, and when he saw a sign reading âGET RICH QUICK, INVEST IN DEFORESTATIONâ in the summer going into his freshmen year, he jumped at the opportunity. sure, he would have rather been a freelance singer, hired for bar-mitzvahs and children's parties, but that job market was flooded at the moment.
jisung, on the other hand, had no care for nature. actually, he didn't care for any human things, apart from âbanging parties, booze, the boysâ˘, and bitchesâ. he hated quite a bit about earth, the worst of all to him being college. as a demon, he had no reason to attend university, but after he was summoned in the bathroom of a frat house by the schoolâs power couple; rainbow and reagan, he felt obliged to follow the two around and keep them company.
for seungkwan, his main job rarely required in person work. he usually just chose plots of land to demolish, and sent plans to local managers. the only time he actually had to knock down any trees himself was during his summer break. he has a part time job of course, but it didn't provide him enough cash to survive. for someone with a job as a deforester, he truly did do what he could to save the environment. he joined his schools environmental club, becoming vice president his sophomore year because of his work with them. he kept his job a secret, not even telling his parents where the influx of cash was coming from. he kept a low profile and went through the motions of life. he didn't have much of a social life, with his small amount of friends being from the environmental club.
han jisung found joy in witnessing his professors and fellow students lose their minds over his lack of effort in class. he did the bare minimum and still passed with flying colors. most of all, it angered his seatmate in earth science, who happened to be none other than boo seungkwan. seungkwan was a hard worker in everything he did, particularly in school. he didn't get the best grades, but by no means was he the worst. averaging a steady B+, seungkwan spent most of his nights studying or working, rarely going to parties and enjoying himself only through one person karaoke rooms.
this fact upset jisung. he didn't know why, but seeing seungkwan so tired every day made him feel sad(? jisung wasn't sure what it made him feel. it was an emotion he had never experienced before. rainbow told him it meant he had a crush. to this he threw an empty soda can at them). not to mention seungkwanâs upsetting karaoke addiction, which he knew all about the danger of because of reagan, who spent most of her weekends drunk and singing. jisung didnât know why he took such a liking to seungkwan. what he did know was that he was ecstatic to find that they would be paired together for a project. a project that required quite a bit of teamwork, and a lot of after school work sessions.
seungkwan liked to think that he didnât hate anyone. he hated evil people, like hitler and stalin and jyp, but he didnât really hate anyone besides the worst of the worst. that was until he experienced jisung. he wasnât sure why jisung always talked to him when he was trying to take notes in class. he especially wasnât sure why he was so excited to be partnered up together for the project that was worth 25% of their grade. seungkwan was less than happy to have to cooperate with jisung for an extended period of time, and he was not looking forward to letting him into his dorm room, or going anywhere near jisungâs frat house. seungkwan had no idea what he was pushed into.
they planned to meet at the cafe on campus at 5:00 pm after class. seungkwan was less than happy. jisung was thrilled. when jisung arrived seungkwan was sitting at a table drinking an americano and working on an english essay. he wasn't sure how to approach him, slowly walked closer before tapping on his shoulder. seungkwan jolted in his seat.
âjesus fuck jisung. you scared the crap out of me,â seungkwan gasped. jisungâs ears flushed as he brought his hand to the back if his neck.
âsorry,â he started, pausing for a second before starting again, âwhy don't we get started?â. he swung his bag down to the ground as he took a seat. seungkwan offered a small, non genuine smile before pulling out the projectâs guidelines.
âlet's try to finish this as quickly as possible. im pretty busy and don't have much time to fool around.â seungkwan said. jisung felt his heart drop. did seungkwan really think that little of him? granted, he always dozed off in class but he got his work done on time and in an orderly fashion. he felt his mind begin to wander. if seungkwan felt this way about him now, how would he feel when he found out that jisung was a demon. would seungkwan start to like him if he knew him better? jisung couldn't figure out why he cared so much about how seungkwan perceived him. he had never had an issue with others opinions of him before, so what made seungkwan so different? for some reason, jisung felt the need to connect with seungkwan. if not for himself, then at least to help him let loose.
after working silently on each of their portions of the projects for 3 hours, jisung finally spoke up. âdo you want to maybe come to my party next month? well, it's not my party, it's for rainbowâs birthday. i know you're not one for social interaction but it would be cool to see you there. iâll give you the details if-â
âiâd love to go,â seungkwan cut off jisungâs rambling. to be honest, he wasn't exactly sure what he was agreeing to, but he knew it would shut jisung up, and seungkwan valued his peace and quiet. part of him also just felt downright bad for the other. he seemed to be trying awfully hard to become friends with seungkwan, and he wouldnât admit it, seungkwan had started to warm up to the boy. he really wasnât as much of an issue as he had thought before, and was actually really respectful of seungkwanâs wishes. maybe iâll give him a chance, seungkwan thought before going back to his work.
over the next month, jisung and seungkwan continued meeting to work on their project. seungkwan was less short with the other, and jisung was still red faced every time seungkwan decided to talk to him, which became quite frequently over the next few weeks. jisung was starting to realize that the feelings he had for seungkwan were not simply platonic, and that he didnât just want to be friends with him. with the help of rainbow and reagan, he had come to the conclusion that he really, really liked seungkwan, and that he was going to do something about it. remembering that he had invited seungkwan to the party, he devised a plan to not only tell seungkwan about his whole âiâm actually a demonâ thing, but also about his true feelings. it wouldn't be easy, but it was what he had to do.
a month later, seungkwan still wasnât exactly sure why he had agreed to go to jisungs frat house at 9:00 pm on a saturday night. yet there he was, standing on the front porch of a large house, wondering if he should bite the bullet and walk in, or spare himself and leave right then. he didn't get a choice, however, as rainbow and reagan stepped out of the house giggling while clutching onto each other. both stopped in their tracks when they saw seungkwan. the couple and seungkwan stared at each other for a good minute before seungkwan shook himself from his trance.
âhey rainbow!â seungkwan started, âand reagan too. i know we arenât super close, but jisung invited me and i thought iâd just drop by and wish you a happy birthday.â he passed her a birthday card filled with $50 bucks and then turned to leave. âiâll leave you guys now. have a great birthday!â before seungkwan could get very far, however, rainbow grabbed him by the arm.
âhey, iâd love if youâd stay! at least go say hi to jisung. iâm sure heâd like to see you,â she said, silently making note to have jisung pay her back for being a great wingwoman.
âheâs probably hiding in the second floor bathroom. if you don't see him in there, just say his name three times in front of the mirror. heâll appear.â reagan explained. seungkwan thought she was joking. how wrong he was.
following his entrance to the house, he had to refuse not one, not two, but three different people who were looking to give him bottles or cups of something which seungkwan presumed to be various types of alcohol. navigating through the house was difficult, reaching the stairs to the second floor only after running into numerous people borderline fucking on two large couches in the living room, a smoke circle taking place in what seungkwan assumed to be a dining room, and a very aggressive makeout session against a wall. once he finally reached the second floor, he had some difficulty finding the bathroom, accidentally walking in on reagan and rainbow, who had miraculously made it upstairs faster than he had.
âif you donât stop shitting constantly i am going to break up with you! also, stop taking feet pics! itâs weird!â he heard rainbow shout.
âat least i can eat seafood! how does it make your head hurt? youâre the weakest link! that fucking seafood platter was delicious. and you know what, iâm glad i didnât have to share it with you!â reagan responded. seungkwan quickly shut the door, not wanting to get involved in whatever drunken argument was going on there. after a bit more searching, he finally stumbled across the right room. knocking first to see if anyone was in there, he entered, and to his surprise, nobody was there. jisung was nowhere to be seen. seungkwan reviewed his options. he could a) leave the party, or b) continue to look around the packed house. but there was another option. he thought about it for a second.
âwhat's the harm in trying,â seungkwan thought out loud, before staring directly into the mirror.
âhan jisung, han jisung, han jisung.â
nothing happened. that's what seungkwan thought, until a minute later the lights in the bathroom flickered off and the mirror began to glow. âwhat. the. fuck,â seungkwan managed to squeak out before falling backwards into the tub. first a leg emerged, then two arms, and finally the rest of jisungâs body.
âi feel like the genie in aladin every time i have to get into a fucking mirror,â jisung complained before seeing seungkwan toppled over. to that view, he jumped down off the counter and moved to help him up. seungkwan, aside from falling, seemed to be reacting well to the whole situation, at least in the sense that instead of freaking out he seemed to be in a state of shock. jisung took this as a good sign, and lifted the motionless body up onto the toilet seat.
âhey seungkwan, you there?â jisung waved his hand in front of seungkwan's face as he slowly came to his senses.
âwhat kind of twisted party trick was that?â seungkwan asked, pretty seriously. jisung just laughed.
âyou summoned me from the mirror. iâm like a funny version of michael jackson except i'm a demon and not a man in the mirror.â jisung explained. seungkwan just stared. âare you ok kwan? do you want me to get you some water?â
âit was⌠kind of sick.â seungkwan stated. he didn't know why he wasn't scared. under any other circumstance like this one, he probably would have shit his pants. for some reason he felt comfortable around jisung. he felt warm. he felt seen. it was something he hadn't felt before. that's when he realized. he wondered why it took himself to long to figure it out. he never hated jisung. he just didn't know what to do with the fact that he made him feel special, and that he felt as though he belonged when they were together. it had hit him why he was so nervous the whole night, why he had wanted to make such a good impression, and why he was willing to embarrass himself by calling out jisungs name as opposed to just choosing to go home. it was because he loved him.
âcan i tell you something?â both of the boys said at the same time. jisung giggled and seungkwan flushed red. **authors note! bonus starts here**
âyou first,â seungkwan offered. he wasn't exactly sure he would be able to make it through a sentence without getting any redder than he already was.
jisung took this opportunity to finally get his true feelings out into the air, âi like you⌠uhh like, i like like you. i have since we first became seatmates. well, i think that's when i've liked you since. i knew whe-â
âyou're rambling again,â seungkwan told him. jisung flushed a dark shade of pink. âit's a habit of yours. i think it's cute actually.â seungkwan wasn't sure where his sudden surge of confidence came from, but he was glad it came. he was standing up now, holding jisungs hands in his. jisungs heart was racing a mile a minute as he looked down at their intertwined hands and them back up, catching seungkwan looking directly at his lips. âcan⌠can i kiss you?â seungkwan stuttered out. jisung couldn't find his words, so he opted to just nod.
when their lips connected, seungkwan could have sworn he heard fireworks. he did later find out that someone was setting off a firework in the back yard, but it was the thought that counted. their lips melted together perfectly, and seungkwan wondered why it took him so long to admit his feelings to himself. he could have been kissing jisung for a month before this.
once they finally parted, seungkwan spoke softly, âi like you too. i think that's pretty obvious now but just in case you didn't know.â jisung had the dumbest, most confused face on, and seungkwan had the brightest smile he'd ever had. seungkwan had rendered jisung speechless, for once in his life. not long after, they started kissing again, content with their emotions and their new relationship.
seungkwan was never one to believe that good things were permanent. he was overdramatic, stubborn, and hated interacting with people outside his small social circle. that was until han jisung came along. he was starting to think that maybe, just maybe, he could let someone else into his life.
jisung was a simple man. well, not a man, but he was simple nonetheless. he liked banging parties, booze, the boysâ˘, and bitches. well maybe there was one more thing he liked. he knew for sure he liked boo seungkwan. maybe he loved him. maybe seungkwan even felt the same way.
-fin
**BONUS**
reagan and rainbow leaned up against the door to eavesdrop on their matchmaking work.
âholy shit!â reagan gasped.
âwhat is it?? tell me what happened. you're hogging up the door!â rainbow hissed.
âour boy is so grown up,â reagan pretended to cry. âput your goddamn ear up here.â rainbow felt her ear connect with the cold door just as jisung confessed his feelings.
âi like you⌠uhh like, i like like you. i have since we first became seatmates. well, i think that's when i've liked you since. i knew whe-â his next words were cut off on the girls side of the door as reagan squealed.
âshut your mouth! seungkwans saying something!!â rainbow said, obviously annoyed that reagan was obstructing her ability to hear the exchange.
âcan⌠can i kiss you?â they heard seungkwan say. both looked at each other in shock.
âoh. my. god.â was all rainbow could say.
âi think we should give them some alone time,â reagan suggested as she tugged rainbow down the hall.
âi think we need some alone time for ourselves,â rainbow said as reagan pushed her into a random room and locked the door behind them.
#kpop#seventeen#stray kids#svt#skz#fanfic#guys i am so sorry#seungkwan#jisung#boo seungkwan#han#han jisung#a birthday gift#miyuuraiura#for you đ#han jisung x boo seungkwan#jisung x seungkwan#han x seungkwan
12 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Chinese Food in The American West
One of the things I frequently come across as a student of the American West* is that people get most of their information from movies and TV and then act like they know things. Wyatt Earp was not a Lawful Good champion who always did his level best even when it was hard to know. (You want Seth Bullock or Bass Reeves). Racism was far more complicated than white vs not white (Iâve talked about this EXTENSIVELY in Strange Empire, so Iâm not going to bore you here**).Â
And they didnât just eat steak. In fact, they rarely ate steak.Â
Steak as cowboy food isnât INACCURATE, but it is MODERN. From about the early 1900s on, you had less and less drives and more and more ranchers who were staying put, with less and less hands needed, and so food was grabbed less âon the go.â Cows could be slaughtered and used to feed the family, allowing for more opportunities for things like steak, yes, but also things like chili, a play on sauerbraten, southern-style biscuits. The cattle drives were a real blend of culture and race, and a lot of what we have left as âWestern foodâ owes a great deal to that.Â
And if we leave the cattle drives and head into the towns of the American West, as we will today, we find things like oysters, pies, and various things like that. Far more well-heeled than the general expectation.Â
I mean, hereâs the menu from the Occidental Saloon circa the late 1880s:
Soups
Chicken Giblet and Consumme, with Egg
Fish
Columbia River Salmon, au Beurre Noir
Relieves
Filet a Boeuf, a la Financier
Leg of Lamb, Sauce, Oysters
Cold Meats
Loin of Beef, Loin of Ham, Loin of Pork, Westphalia Ham, Corned Beef, Imported Lunches
Boiled Meats
Leg of Mutton, Ribs of Beef, Corned Beef and Cabbage, Russian River Bacon
Entrees
Pinons a Poulett, aux Champignons
Cream Fricasse of Chicken, Asparagus Points
Lapine Domestique, a la Matire d'Hote
Casserole d'Ritz aux Oeufs, a la Chinoise
Ducks of Mutton, Braze, with Chipoluta Ragout
California Fresh Peach, a la Conde
Roasts
Loin of Beef, Loin of Mutton, Leg of Pork
Apple Sauce, Suckling Pig, with Jelly, Chicken Stuffed Veal
Pastry
Peach, Apple, Plum, and Custard Pies
English Plum Pudding, Hard Sauce, Lemon Flavor
This dinner will be served for 50 cents.
-I got this from the book âSaloons of the Old Westâ by Erdoes
But none of that is precisely why Iâm here, I just canât stop myself from talking about this, why Iâm here is that one of the things I say that often surprises people, is that Chinese food was incredibly common for the, well, common man to eat. Thereâs very much a conception that we as a non-Chinese American people did not start eating Chinese food until the 40s and 50s, and its truer that it took longer to catch on in the American East than the West simply as a matter of proximity and choice.Â
Not MORE choice but LESS. Part of what made the West so unique, historically, is that the lack of choice and the basic scarcity caused people to work with and patronize people that their general prejudices would have kept them from using back east, because they had CHOICES. But out in the west, less so. There were few choices for a quick, cheap meal on the go. That dinner I just posted above is a lavish affair, and a great deal at approximately $20.00 in todayâs money. (Which does not allow for the fact that cost of supplies has gone up and this dinner would most likely be offered for no less than 70 or so today.)Â
People desperately wanted something that was cheap and quick, and the other options in the American West were few, far between, and not intensely pleasing. No one had really come up with the sandwich shop as of yet, and in any case, fresh meats and cheeses would have been too difficult for the low-cost supplier.Â
ENTER THE CHINESE POPULATION.
If you have read my Strange Empire blogs, I hope you know that Chinese people were a huge presence in the American West, mostly working for the railroad and various mines, but also doing things like laundry, work that was extremely hard but took little in the way of English speaking. They existed in Chinatowns, for a combination of cultural and legal factors, but itâs a misconception that non-Chinese*** people never went to Chinatown.Â
People are not new, and it was not unusual for non-Chinese people to use the laundries, tailoring, and other services of Chinatowns while suppressing the rights of Chinese people int he same breath. There were always individual Chinese people any given non-Chinese person liked and did business with.Â
In time, they discovered the inherent wisdom of the noodle bowl.Â
I donât mean to suggest that all these early restaurants served was noodle bowls, but that was where it all started. Remember, Italian food had little prominence in America at the this time, as Italian immigration didnât really get into full swing until the 1870s in America. While there are noodle traditions half of everywhere, and there is nothing new under the sun, what we today would consider a stir-fry bowl was wildly new to most of the non-Chinese folks in the West. That it could be offered up so cheaply, was so filling, and so delicious (more on this later) was a wild revelation. Everyone from simple cowboys (which, fun fact! Was a slur back then!) to mayors were swinging by Chinatowns to try the dishes.Â
By the 1920s, chop suey, a fully Chinese American invention derived from the words for âvarious leftoversâ was a hugely popular American food among all sorts.Â
Doc, you may ask, was it just that these folks coming through to get medicines or laundry were SO adventurous? Not at all! Chinese restaurants back then actually, in a very short amount of time, realized that their non-Chinese townsfolk were an excellent way to make money as well, and began to adapt and change dishes to better fit the Western palate, leading what we call American Chinese Food today, which is a legitimate foodway I will defend to my death. Unfortunately, none of these menus survive today--the only ones we have are from places in San Francisco, places that were much more posh, and not the subject of this essay.Â
There is a scene in Tombstone where Wyatt and his brothers are eating Chinese food, and itâs one of the things people often ask me about, assuming itâs anachronistic. Actually, it isnât at all--the anachronism is that thereâs broccoli in those noodle bowls, which had not yet hit our shores by the time of the OK Corral. Chinese food was a huge hit, Chinese restaurants were doing extremely well, and some Chinese restaurants were even beginning to attempt to print menus in English, with sit down areas, instead of serving simple fare from food carts.Â
As the food from these âchow chow housesâ grew in popularity, as we can infer from the advertisements of their competitors promising free potatoes with every meal, and other such niceties to entice, there was, as ever there must be, blowback. Anti-Chinese sentiment grew to a fever pitch, and with this came overt pressure for âGood Americansâ to patronize âAmerican restaurantsâ. The social pressure is actually where we get some of that old racist jargon about Chinese people serving dogs and cats, which people often think was spread by competitors to degrade the Chinese restaurants, which isnât UNTRUE, but was just as often said sheepishly by someone who couldnât stop themselves from going and grabbing a noodle bowl or even the American dishes they offered, such as roast chicken or pork chop sandwiches.Â
(I wonât comment with anything but an eyeroll on the bullshit of people saying theyâre ~allergic to MSG~ okay Iâll believe you when you stop eating processed food, meat, aged cheese)Â
It actually kept this type of reputation as being slightly scandalous well into the early 1900s, as being something you ate after the bar, something to be had in the shadows, but it was all for naught, because Chinese food became an important part of American identity. But for all that, no one ever pictures the Lone Ranger chowing down (the American phrase âchowâ for food actually comes from these âchow chow housesâ) on some chop suey, but thereâs every reason to believe he would have. American Chinese food is just as American as the Germanically-influenced hamburger.Â
(Thereâs a whole subtopic to go down about Jewish and Chinese communities and Kosher Chinese Food, two marginalized and othered communities coming together, but thatâs a WHOLE other topic)Â
(Also someone please buy me Chinese food. This shit always makes me so hungry.)Â
*The American West is a specific time period, as far as the study of history goes. It covers the period between the end of the Civil War and the New Century, generally, and is, obviously, concerned with the western half of the country. It doesnât cover stuff like Lewis and Clark (thatâs Expansion) or even the Civil War itself, though you cannot possibly hope to study the American West in any level of seriousness without understanding the Civil War. Anyway! I know a lot about America between 1865 and 1900, and am just knowledgeable enough to be dangerous on everything else. Most History nerds are highly specified like this. Weâre not as much help to your trivia team as you think.****
**I actually have had little chance to talk about ~European-style xenophobia~ as it played out in the west, because Strange Empire takes a more modern pass at it. But there was a hierarchy of âwhitenessâ as well, as still largely exists in Europe, land of intentionally clean ethnostates.Â
***I use the term ânon-Chineseâ instead of white because believe it or not, non-white people were not magically free of racism against Chinese people. It was horrific and BASICALLY every non-Chinese person was guilty of it to some level, a wild-ass level of hatred that led to Chinese folks not being able to PURCHASE PROPERTY BY LAW in ENTIRE STATES. Being Chinese or Native in this place and time was your Worst Bet.Â
****I actually was on a competitive trivia team, you DO want me.
250 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Redbull
Pairing: Harry Potter x reader
Word Count: 2.3k
Warnings: Swearing, a complete crack fic.
Song to Set the Vibe: Break Shit ~ Jasiah
Request: Reader gets extra homework from Snape and drinks redbull to finish it, she then freaks out becaue of overintake of caffeine
A/n: this is a crack fic plain and simple, kinda fun to write, I used it as an excuse to bash Snape and Pansy. It's not edited so ignore spelling and grammar(Ps I'm in love with Shigaraki Tomura so if anyone can help me that would be great)
   You rolled your eyes aimlessly flipping through your potions textbook in hopes to find something worth your time inside of it. You found nothing but continued to scan the pages, thoughts wandering to random topics. You groaned wondering if you could catch Harryâs attention from across the room. You cursed Snape for separating you, now you were stuck next to Pansy Perkins, someone you would sooner pitch from the autonomy tower than have a civilized conversation with, although you doubted she was able to have such things. You let out another loud sigh as your stares into your boyfriendâs head gave you no reaction.Â
Pansy turned, glaring. You stuck your tongue out at her and she scoffed turning away.Â
   âYouâre disgustingly childish.â she spat inching her seat away from you.Â
   âAt least Iâm not in love with a boy who finds me annoying and borderline repulsive.â You shot back.Â
   She scowled back at you, âShut your filthy mouth, you know nothing about me.â
   âI know youâre an uppity bitch.â You shrugged back grinning.Â
   She let out a high pitched shriek as you struggled to keep in giggles. Eyes snapped toward your table and you looked towards your desk-mate pretending to be shocked by her outburst.Â
   âMs. Perkinson, is everything alright?â Snape was clearly uninterested in her answer.Â
   For a second you were sure she would snitch on you but she decided to keep her dignity intact and shook her head.Â
   You snickered, waving to Harry who rolled his eyes playfully, a small grin on his face.Â
   As Snape went back to his lesson you smirked at the red-faced girl, âWow Perkionson you truly decided to keep your pride on that one didnât you?âÂ
   She responded with nothing no longer playing along.Â
   âThatâs something I would have done, you know us prideful Gryffindors. I suppose you were placed in the wrong house.â You continued to bait the girl.Â
   She scoffed again, âI was put in the right house, thank you very much.âÂ
   âOh sure, you were.â You bit your lip in thought before an idea revealed itself. âOh my Godric, Draco is totally staring at you.â You gasped in mock surprise.Â
   She snapped to attention spinning around to look where the blonde was seated only to find him asleep at his desk. You laughed quietly as she spun around to glare at you again.Â
   âIâm only kidding of course,â You chuckled, âIâm sure he would rather stare at a trollâs ass than you, I know I sure would.âÂ
   Her cheeks blossomed with red anger, her eyes narrowing to slits as you held back barking laughter. âShut up.â Her voice was shaky with fury.Â
   âOoo, looks like Iâve struck a nerve.â You jeered happily. â âfried Darcy is never gonna love your little pug face?âÂ
   Apparently you took it too far because the girl leapt to her feet swinging her wand at you, âFlipendo!â
   You flipped straight off your chair and was flung into the desk next to you, a splintering pain shooting through your back. You didnât let it show laughing as you stood âWhat?! Canât take the truth pug-face?â You snatched your wand from your robes, âTentaclifors!âÂ
   Pansyâs head was replaced by a large grey tentacle in seconds, âAt least now youâll look better!â You barked in a wide grin. Laughter and shouts echoed around you but your joy was cut in one swift flash.Â
   âY/l/n!âÂ
   You turned to see your professor, his anger quite evident amongst his dull features.Â
   âMs. Greengrass, please escort Ms. Perkinson to the hospital wing.â He snarled as you bit back a giggle.Â
   âSince you seem to find dueling with a classmate while Iâm teaching so amusing, y/l/n, I expect six pages on the essay due tonight instead of two.â He snapped.Â
   âBut she fired first!â You defended.
   âI simply do not care.â He responded, âI want six pages.âÂ
   You glared at the man mumbling some unpleasant words under your breath before taking your seat again. At least you only had ten minutes of class left.Â
   Saying you liked to procrastinate would be an understatement. You were wildly in love with procrastination. You were an absolute expert at finding anything but your work to do. You shoved the essays and worksheets to the back of your mind and instead helped the twins with a prank or read a new book. You could close off the bad thoughts of school work like a pro, even Hermionieâs nagging couldnât get you to work until the sunlight had faded and the stars were visible in the sky.Â
   You had once again followed through on your usual routine and now at ten at night you were finally beginning to start your hours of work.Â
   You groaned, âHow can our professors be so cruel? This is a wildly unfair amount of work.â
   Hermione rolled her eyes, âMaybe if you had gotten started on it right away then you wouldnât be so stressed right now.âÂ
   âWhatever.â You mumbled.Â
   Harry who sat beside you, his head on your shoulder, arm around your waist peered at the textbooks you had placed in front of you. âDonât you have that essay from Snape too?âÂ
   You whimpered, the sound of a wounded animal, âI totally forgot about that.â You buried your head into the dark-haired boyâs chest, âIâm so fucked.âÂ
   He chuckled earning a glare from you as you pouted up at him, âSorry,â he murmured, âYouâre just so cute.âÂ
   Ron groaned, âCan you not do that in front of me?âÂ
   Harry rolled his eyes, âDonât be jealous Ron, green is not a good color on you.âÂ
   âI am not jealous.â He scoffed.Â
   âWhatever,â you whined, âSomeone help me. Iâm gonna pass out in like an hour.â
   âThatâs your own fault.â Hermione pointed out, you ignored her picking up your transfiguration notes and beginning to scribble down answers.Â
   Three hours later you were completely exhausted. Both Hermione and Ron had retired to their beds. Harry was beside you struggling to stay awake as he poured over your Defense Against the Dark Arts paragraph. Your eyelids felt too heavy and your mind was fogged over, memories smeared in the mud of fatigue. You were at your breaking point.Â
   âI havenât even started that stupid essay.â You whimpered, eyes suddenly pricking with tears. You hiccuped choking back sobs, âI canât do this.âÂ
   Harry sat up rubbing his eyes and stumbling towards you. He sat next to you holding open his arms as you buried yourself into his embrace. You let yourself go, tears spilling down your cheeks onto the boyâs shoulder.Â
   âY/n/n.â He whispered causing you to look up at him. He cupped your head in his hands using his thumbs to wipe your tears, their cold temperature feeling refreshing against your hot sticky skin. âYouâre gonna be okay, Iâm gonna get you an energy drink and you're going to be just fine. I swear.âÂ
   âEnergy drink?â You tilted your head in confusion.Â
   He nodded, âIâve got a whole bunch of them up in my room so I can stay up.âÂ
   âOkay.â You mumbled leaning into his touch which was so cruelly torn away from you.Â
   âIâll be right back.â
   Harry stumbled back down the stairs with a brightly colored box a few minutes later. You investigated one of the cans he had given you and frowned.
   âRedbull?âÂ
   He nodded, âYeah muggles drink the stuff all the time, it's like super-powered coffee.â You shrugged, cracking open the can to a small fizz, âCareful it tastes like shit.âÂ
   You took a large swig anyway cringing at the taste but ignoring it.Â
   You heard the hiss of carbonation and glanced over at Harry who was about to take a sip of the liquid. âHarry, go to bed, Iâll finish this myself.âÂ
   He glanced hazily at you, âAre you sure?âÂ
   You nodded, taking the drink from him, âIâll be fine.âÂ
   âOkay.â He spoke hesitantly standing, âLove you y/n/n.â He placed a kiss on your forehead.Â
   âLove you too.â You responded âGoodnight.âÂ
   He disappeared upstairs and you took another sip.Â
   Harry awoke the next morning and clambered down the dormitory steps to find you pacing and what seemed to be mumbling to yourself. He scrunched his brow and continued across the room looking down when he heard a loud clang and felt something bounce off his shoe. It turned out to be a can that was sent rolling across the carpeted room knocking into three others on the way.Â
You had now noticed the boyâs arrival and turned to greet him, âHarry!â You yelled a bit too loudly, âThank Godric youâre up! Iâve been waiting for ages.â You scampered across the room laughing a bit. Harry noticed the almost hazy look in your eyes immediately, dark circles also accompanied them.Â
âY/n how long have you been up?â He hesitantly asked, not really wanting to hear the answer.Â
You glanced down at your watch and did a bit of math, â26 hours give or take.â You were bouncing on your heels.Â
Harryâs eyes widened, âYou didnât sleep at all?âÂ
âCouldnât, that shit really works man,â You spoke too quickly, âLike really worksâÂ
âExactly how much did you have?â He wondered in part amazement part fear.Â
âUmm like all of it.â You responded as you walked away from him and began to pack up your stuff in a rushed manner.Â
âAll of it?!â Harry choked out his eyes glancing around the room finding far too many can littering the floor.
You nodded, âYep, yeppers, sure did. In fact, do you have any more? I think I might need to ride this high for a few more hours.âÂ
âY/n, Iâm not giving you anymore that is extremely unhealthy,â Harry said, watching as desperation filled your eyes only to be replaced by determination.Â
You sprinted towards his stairs, tripping on one but standing before you could even feel the bruise begin to form on your knee.Â
âY/n/n what are you doing?â Harry called after you, âHey get down here!âÂ
By the time Harry managed to make it up the stairs you had already pulled another box of the drinks from under his bed, ripped it open and was drinking a can. Ron who was shirtless apparently changing stared at you in horror.Â
âThe hell y/n!âÂ
You laughed, âBug off Ron.â Your voice was so rushed it was almost inaudible. You then ran from the room dodging Harry and stumbling back down the stairs. Harry chased after you frantically. âY/n!âÂ
You laughed again, âLetâs head to breakfast Harry!â You then skipped out of the portrait hole.Â
By the time potions rolled around you had finished off almost all of the cans in the new box you had stolen before Harry managed to snag it from you. You were still hours from crashing and insisted on running on your good feeling. Literally.Â
You sprinted through the halls not much caring about the students and teachers you bumped into. You ran straight through Nearly Headless Nick and shrieked at the icy temperature you plunged into but kept running. You reached the dungeons in record time before running into Malfoy who cussed at you.Â
You turned to face him in a whirlwind, âYou know Draco, I think Iâm quite a nice person but you make me just want to break your nose.â You said it so matter-of-factly his eyes went wide and you were gone before he could answer.Â
You made it to the potions room and burst inside Harry wheezed for breath at the door deciding he needed to work out more.Â
âSnape!â You called loudly plopping onto your desk and removing your papers, scrawled in messy handwriting.Â
âItâs Professor Snape.â He corrected you in a snarl.Â
You blinked owlishly at him tilting your head to the side, âBut Iâm not a professor.âÂ
Snape frowned, dropping his mouth to say something but before he could, you lunged at him, shoving your homework into his hands and laughing wildly as he stumbled backward.Â
âY/l/n what on earth is wrong with you?â He spat.Â
You shrugged, âRedbull.âÂ
âWhat is a Red Bull?â he scoffed.Â
âA potion.â You responded and Harry snorted, âYou havenât heard of it? It's something muggles made, it helps keep you awake when your dickwad of a teacher gives you extra homework.âÂ
Snapeâs face flashed, red anger crawling onto his pale visage, â10 points from Gryffindor for insulting a teacher.âÂ
You snickered, âMake it twenty you greasy hairball.âÂ
He did.Â
Pansy found sitting next to you extremely difficult, you continued to pick at your desk, leg bouncing absentmindedly as you hummed a song.Â
âHave you gone insane y/l/n?â she asked in a hushed whisper refusing to meet your eye after yesterdayâs duel.Â
âYes.â you confirmed loudly, âI was forced to look at you.â Snickers and laughs echoed around you and you smiled smugly. âI canât even imagine what it's like for poor Malfoy when you shove yourself into his face every hour. No wonder he constantly looks like he has a broom handle shoved up his ass.âÂ
This caused Seamus who sat a few seats from you to laugh so hard his eyes began to water as his deskmate Dean chuckled helplessly.Â
âY/l/n!â Snape hissed, âDo you think this is a comedy club?â
âConsidering youâre the one in charge it should be.â You answered. âBut you arenât very funny, so maybe not.âÂ
Seamus howled slamming his hand on his desk as Ron damn near fell out of his chair. Gryffindor lost more points and Harry decided to never give you an energy drink ever again.Â
Taglist:
@accio-rogers
@roslea
@k3nz-doodl3
@theseuscmander
@sleepingalaska
Masterlist
#harry potter#harry potter imagines#harry potter au#harry potter imagine#harry potter ships#harry potter fanfiction#harry potter x reader#harry potter crack
607 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Scott Lang x reader
Chapter 4 of this slow burn (which is fitting because I post the chapters slowly) story
Finally! The next chapter will follow on from this because itâs going to end up too long if I donât post this chapter now. I hope you enjoy it! :)
Youâd been stressed the last week and everyone could tell. A twenty thousand word uni essay you thought was in for the end of term turned out to have been due two weeks earlier. It only took one text from a fellow class member, who you never really spoke to or considered, asking you what your grade was to send you into a frantic meltdown. Luckily the Avengers were busy so you had Stark Tower to yourself for a few hours and took full advantage. By crying. A lot. Begging your professor to give you more time to hand it in (because you were sick cough cough) and planning the stupid thing to get it over with. Did you get it done eventually? Yes. Would a drunken chicken be impressed by your words? Doubtful.
Normally you gave Bruce your essays to look over but you couldnât bring yourself to show him your so called âworkâ so into the submissions it went. It was too embarrassing but your motivation levels had plummeted since meeting the Avengers and calling them your friends - you couldnât care too much. In the scheme of things essays just didnât seem important anymore.
On Sunday you submitted it and sat in silence for a moment. Everyone had gotten used to giving you space, for a change, so you were comfortable with quiet. However you were not going to quietly tell them youâd finally finished. No.
âFINALLY!â You yelled, purposefully leaning towards your door for maximum effect. Let them come to you, you thought. As the door opened and your friends pretty faces appeared you felt nothing but relief. It was silly to feel âfreeâ because it was just an essay but fucking hell did you despise avoiding everyone to write it for so long.
Scott came to you first with Tony, Thor and Vision behind. You tried not to revel in him being closest to you too much. He looked especially cute that afternoon, you could tell heâd had a lie in because of his slight bed hair, and you beamed at him. âSo itâs finished?â Making space for him so he could sit on your desk beside you, you nodded. âYes!â
While Thor gave you a long speech about how pointless Earth school was in his charming way, Tony congratulated you like youâd had a baby.
âGood. Knew that was hard for you.â
Scott was glued to your desk and you tried to make eye contact with everyone else in the room but him. Him and his pretty distracting face.
âI have a brilliant idea!â Tony then announced, commanding the room in his diva like way. Scott raised his eyebrows at you in anticipation before you all turned to look at the billionaire. âI think weâve all disappointed ourselves this week. Do you know why? Work. Weâve been working too hard.â Scott laughed and smiled down at you, which you returned. Poor Vision just stood in the doorframe glazed with visible confusion. It was like being in a Ted talk audience.
âY/Nâs essay,â Tony gestured to you. âMy impeccable new suit. Iâm sure Vision has been doing.. somethi- the point is, we need to party. My humble suggestion, which youâre free to disapprove of if youâre boring, is that we all get-â
âSmashed!â
The exclaim just left you. You had been fucking itching to be drunk all week and celebrate - even if it was a small achievement in the grand scheme of things. You wanted to do shots. Lie on the floor. Dance. Dance and finally eat! Somehow you hadnât eaten anything all day and it was 4pm. Your stomach was growling at you.
Scott rubbed your shoulder playfully and smirked âI like that plan.â
âExcuse me. My plan.â
You and Scott chose to ignore the diva in the room which of course Vision and his big computer brain had to comment on. âErm...â he hesitated as he walked towards the two of you in classic Vision fashion. âYou two are-â
âAbout to find all the liquor!â Before he could finish whatever awkward question he could ask you jumped out of your seat taking Scott with you. The cabinets where most of the alcohol got stored were all in the smaller of Tonyâs kitchens. Scottâs hand in yours felt familiar and unfamiliar at the same time as you giddily dragged him down the hall. You could not stop smiling and he could sense your mood change.
âSomeoneâs happy today.â
Of course you somehow took that as a hint to let his hand go, which you did but sadly. Your hand felt a bit lost as you walked and you couldnât remember if you normally swung your arms or kept them still like Vision.
âIâm warning you now,â you opened the cupboards with no specific alcohol in mind âI plan on getting very drunk tonight.â Fuck. There wasnât any kopperberg left. Oh well youâd settle for gasoline- it was one of those days.
âYou donât have to tell me,â Scott chuckled at you. âWhen I was your age I got black out drunk almost daily.â Once you were carrying a dangerous amount of bottles and cans you looked up at the man and he looked a bit smug. âAm I right in thinking youâre proud of yourself?â He didnât have to reply, you could tell he was.
The two of you laid out the cans and wine, vodka, mixer and beer bottles out on the counter carefully. It looked like a beautiful recipe for disaster but it wasnât anything you hadnât all done only weeks before. The amusing sounds of Tony bossing everyone around to get off their asses and party met your ears. Your main goal was to start drinking as soon as possible. Red wine, you found in your âscientific studiesâ, got you the drunkest the quickest so it was the obvious choice.
As you swug it, Scott hesitated about starting his beer. He watched you but for once you didnât have the energy to wonder what he was thinking. âOh no,â you laughed and carried on drinking. âIâm gonna have to peel you off this floor later arenât I?â His words were worrying but there was a gleam in his eyes and an energy radiating off the two of you that didnât care what happened.
You laughed and told him that yes he definitely would have to. He seemed to think it was his mission and his alone to look after you. How sweet and incorrect. âScott,â saying his name never got old âDonât you dare stay sober for me. Iâve never seen you drunk.â Somehow you hadnât. Unless you had and couldnât remember which was also likely. The idea of the two of you dancing together and Scott twirling you under his arm made your cheeks warm and your chest flutter.
The urge to be overly sarcastic was building, why you got like this around attractive people when you were bored you didnât know. It wasnât your best trait - funny sometimes but not exactly mature of you. It was almost addictive and spending time with Tonyâs sarcy ass did nothing to help you think before you spoke.
You leant on the counter drinking but your mind was trying to decide which playlist you were going to force everyone to dance to. âPlughole.â Scott stated.
âWow...â
âItâs too quiet in here. Did I miss anything?â Tony strutted in with his classic arrogance. You gestured to yourself and repeated Scottâs remark while chugging more wine. If you didnât feel tipsy soon youâd start taking shots.
âShots!â Clint yelled, entering the kitchen behind Thor, Peter, Nat, Bruce and Vision. Maybe the archer could mind read after all? He was holding an oven tray filled with shot glasses. Just- a beautiful sight. Scott looked apprehensive on your behalf but that didnât matter. If he didnât want you to get plastered he didnât have to stay with you all night. Nat would.
âFinally, yes please yes.â
It was pure chaos before long, which was exactly what you craved after such a boring week. âI want it allâ by the Arctic Monkeys was playing, despite Thorâs drunken Asgardian chant suggestions, and you had somehow taken 5 shots already. Scott was on 4, Vision going strong with 0 (of course), Thor had beaten you with 7 and yet Tony was winning with 8. You lost count quickly after that.
There were so many people in one room you felt like leaving would be impossible. Youâd have to crowd surf to get to the shitting toilet. âScott!â Heâd stayed near you until Steve arrived, looking sophisticated in a suit. That was when drunk you decided Scott could only leave you for Steve. One exception.
âScott!â
He heard you the second time, just barely over the music Sam had turned up. You felt needy and raw. Almost all of your âholding back reservesâ had been chained up by copious amounts of vodka. âAre you okay?â Slurring his words slightly, Scott put his hand on your shoulder looking genuinely concerned. Your heart swelled. âAw fuck.â He didnât respond at your accidental âsentenceâ that had meant to stay in your brain.
âI need to throw up.â
You didnât even know if you felt sick but you felt something. It was just words and a half arsed explanation for leaving the lively room. The two of you were stood in the centre of the dance circle so leaving was a struggle. Avoiding Tonyâs flaying arms and Samâs impressive dancing to find the empty corridor felt like an obstacle course.
As soon as you and Scott reached the bathroom your stomach grumbled. âOh.â You held it and looked up at Scottâs confused face with realisation. âI think Iâm just h-hungry! And you burst out laughing in his drunken haze Scott joined in.
âPretty sure thereâs cake over here.â He laughed, partially at your excitement but also at his own. Neither one of you ate well without encouragement and all you wanted was to devour sugar or his face if you got any drunker.
Taglist: @supraveng
22 notes
¡
View notes